Britain`s future in Europe - Centre for European Policy Studies

Britain’s Future in Europe
“Emerson and his fellow authors deserve congratulations for
producing a book that uses hard evidence to set out the arguments
with clarity and common sense”.
Tony Barber
Financial Times
“An absolutely invaluable resource for anyone concerned with
Britain’s evolving relationship with the European Union.”
Anthony Giddens
former Director of the London School of Economics
and member of the House of Lords
“In the finest tradition of British pragmatism: a much needed
injection of common sense and seriousness into the British debate
on Europe.”
François Heisbourg
Fondation pour la Recherche Stratégique, Paris
“This is a comprehensive and cogent analysis of the British
government’s review of EU competences. While the government
was reluctant to draw conclusions from its own review, the CEPS
researchers are bolder.”
Charles Grant
Director of the Centre for European Reform, London
“This extraordinarily fair-minded and balanced book is a mythbusting exercise of the best kind. Meticulously boiling down every
single European policy field to its very essence, the authors (one of
Europe's leading think tank teams) are replacing misperception and
misrepresentation with sober facts and sound assessments. What
they offer is a non-romantic, no-spin, jargon-free, no-hyperbole
guidebook to the Brexit debate, highly useful for everyone who
wants to navigate this fateful question with a cool head and clear
vision.”
Jan Techau
Director of Carnegie Europe
The Centre for European Policy Studies (CEPS) is an independent
policy research institute in Brussels. Its mission is to produce sound
policy research leading to constructive solutions to the challenges
facing Europe.
The views expressed in this book are entirely those of the
authors and should not be attributed to CEPS or to any other
institution with which the authors are associated, or to the European
Union, or the government of the United Kingdom.
The first edition of this book was published in March 2015
before Prime Minister Cameron had set out his precise requests for
negotiation with the European Union. It was however after
publication of the British government’s ‘Balance of Competences
Review’, which was a major source for the first edition.
This second edition is published following Cameron’s
negotiations that were concluded on 18-19 February 2016, and after
the announcement of the 23 June 2016 date for the referendum to
remain in or leave the European Union. It contains an analysis of the
results of these negotiations and of possible scenarios for secession
should the referendum result in a majority vote to leave. The
original text of the first edition is reproduced here unchanged.
The authors are most grateful to the Open Society
Foundations for their kind support for this project.
Britain’s Future in Europe
Britain’s Future in Europe
The known Plan A to remain
or the unknown Plan B to leave
Edited by
Michael Emerson
Contributors
Graham Avery
Miroslav Beblavý
Arno Behrens
Steven Blockmans
Hugo Brady
Michael Emerson
Daniel Gros
Alzbeta Hájková
Karel Lannoo
Adam Łazowski
Jorge Núñez Ferrer
Steve Peers
Michael Wriglesworth
Centre for European Policy Studies (CEPS), Brussels
Rowman and Littlefield International, London
Published by Rowman & Littlefield International, Ltd.
Unit A, Whitacre Mews, 26-34 Stannary Street, London SE11 4AB
www.rowmaninternational.com
Rowman & Littlefield International Ltd. is an affiliate of Rowman &
Littlefield
4501 Forbes Boulevard, Suite 200, Lanham, Maryland 20706, USA
With additional offices in Boulder, New York, Toronto (Canada), and
Plymouth (UK)
www.rowman.com
Copyright © 2016 Centre for European Policy Studies
Centre for European Policy Studies
Place du Congrès 1, B-1000 Brussels
Tel: (32.2) 229.39.11
E-mail: [email protected]
Website: http://www.ceps.eu
The authors have asserted their rights to be identified as the authors of
this work in accordance with the Copyright, Designs and Patents Act
1988.
All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form
or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information
storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the
publisher, except by a reviewer who may quote passages in a review.
British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data
A catalogue record for this book is available from the British Library
ISBN:
978-1-78660-070-7 Paperback
978-1-78660-071-4 Ebook
The paper used in this publication meets the minimum
requirements of American National Standard for Information
Sciences—Permanence of Paper for Printed Library Materials,
ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992.
Printed in the United States of America
TABLE OF CONTENTS
About the Contributors
Glossary
Preface
Executive Summary
x
xi
xiii
1
Part I. The known Plan A to remain or the unknown Plan B
to leave
7
1.
The known Plan A to remain
2.
The unknown Plan B to leave
Plan B.1 – A clean break, ‘big bang’ Brexit
Plan B.2 – Remaining in the EU’s single market and
customs union
Plan B.3 – Negotiating with the EU and the world at
large
The UK’s status in world affairs
A final point - short but grave
Part II. Questions
7
11
13
15
17
36
38
39
3.
What is the Balance of Competences Review?
39
4.
What are the EU’s competences?
41
5.
What are the underlying issues?
43
Part III. Evidence
45
6.
Core single market policies
6.1 Single market overview
6.2 Free movement of goods
6.3 Free movement of services
6.4 Free movement of capital and financial services
6.5 Free movement of people
6.6 Competition and consumer policies
6.7 Foreign trade and investment
45
45
48
52
56
60
65
69
7.
Sectoral policies
7.1 Transport
7.2 Energy
72
72
76
 vii
7.3
7.4
7.5
7.6
7.7
7.8
Environment and climate change
Agriculture
Fisheries
Food safety and animal welfare
Public health
Digital information rights
81
87
91
95
98
100
8.
Economic, monetary and social policies
8.1 Economic and monetary union
8.2 Social and employment policy
8.3 Cohesion policy
8.4 EU budget
8.5 Taxation
104
104
111
114
118
122
9.
Justice and home affairs
9.1 Fundamental rights
9.2 Civil judicial cooperation
9.3 Police and criminal law cooperation
9.4 Asylum and non-EU immigration
125
125
130
135
138
10. Education, research and culture
10.1 Education, vocational training and youth
10.2 Research and space
10.3 Culture, tourism and sport
142
142
145
148
11. External relations
11.1 Foreign and security policy
11.2 Development cooperation and humanitarian aid
11.3 Enlargement
150
150
155
158
12. General issues
12.1 Voting, consular services and statistics
12.2 Subsidiarity and proportionality (S&P)
162
162
166
Part IV. Conclusions
171
13. By groups of policies
171
14. By reform, renegotiation, or repatriation
178
15. Contemplating secession
187
Appendix Balance of Competences Review - Schedule of
the British government’s work
201
Index
viii 
205
List of Tables, Figures and Boxes
Table 1. Summary of Balance of Competence findings
172
Figure 1. UK economic performance relative to the eurozone,
1993-2016
110
Box 1. Measures decided by the European Council on
Cameron’s four points
8
Box 2. A warning on the Swiss model
20
Box 3. Main chapters in the EU’s typical trade and cooperation
agreements
24
Box 4. EU preferential or free trade agreements
30
Box 5. The competences of the European Union as defined
in the Lisbon Treaty
42
Box 6. Administrative Burden Reduction Plus Programme
(ABR+): priority simplifications
181
Box 7. A cosmopolitan London narrative
183
Box 8. Secession procedure in Article 50 of the Lisbon Treaty
187
Box 9. Statements by business leaders on the prospect of Brexit 196
 ix
ABOUT THE CONTRIBUTORS
Michael Emerson, Associate Senior Research Fellow, Centre for
European Policy Studies (CEPS)
Graham Avery, Senior Member of St. Antony’s College, Oxford
University
Arno Behrens, Research Fellow, Centre for European Policy Studies
(CEPS)
Miroslav Beblavý, Senior Research Fellow, Centre for European
Policy Studies (CEPS) and Member of Parliament in Slovakia
Steven Blockmans, Senior Research Fellow, Head of EU Foreign
Policy, Centre for European Policy Studies (CEPS), and
Professor of EU External Relations Law and Governance,
University of Amsterdam
Hugo Brady, Visiting Fellow, London School of Economics
Daniel Gros, Director, Centre for European Policy Studies (CEPS)
Alzbeta Hájková, Assistant to Miroslav Beblavý at the Slovakian
parliament
Karel Lannoo, Chief Executive Officer, Centre for European Policy
Studies (CEPS)
Adam Łazowski, Professor of EU Law, University of Westminster
Jorge Núñez Ferrer, Senior Research Fellow, Centre for European
Policy Studies (CEPS)
Steven Peers, Professor of Law, Essex University
Michael Wriglesworth, Associate Senior Research Fellow, Centre
for European Policy Studies (CEPS)
x
GLOSSARY
BIT
BSE
CAP
CBI
CCCTB
CEPS
CfD
CFP
CSDP
CFSP
CJEU
CODEC
CRD
DCFTA
DEVCO
EBA
ECB
ECHO
ECTS
EEA
EEAS
EFTA
EIA
EQF
ERA
ERDF
ESA
ESF
ESFS
ESMA
ETS
Bilateral Investment Treaty
Mad cow disease
Common Agricultural Policy
Confederation of British Industries
Common Consolidated Corporation Tax Base
Centre for European Policy Studies
Contracts for Difference
Common Fisheries Policy
Common Security and Defence Policy
Common Foreign and Security Policy
Court of Justice of the European Union
Coalition for a Digital Economy
Capital Requirements Directive
Deep and Comprehensive Free Trade Agreement
Development Cooperation (Directorate General of the
European Commission)
European Banking Authority
European Central Bank
European Commission’s Humanitarian Aid and Civil
Protection department
European Credit Transfer and Accumulation System
European Economic Area
European External Action Service
European Free Trade Association
Environmental Impact Assessment
European Qualifications Framework
European Research Area
European Regional Development Fund
European Space Agency
European Social Fund
European System of Financial Supervision
European Securities Markets Authority
Emissions Trading System
 xi
xii  GLOSSARY
EURODAC
EUROSUR
FDI
FIFA
FP7
FTA
FTT
GATS
GDP
IPCC
IoT
MERCOSUR
MRPQ
NATO
OMC
QMV
REACH
REFIT
SIS
SME
SRM
SSM
S&P
TEU
TFEU
TRIPS
TTIP
UEFA
UKIP
UNFCCC
VAT
VIS
WTO
European Dactyloscopy (fingerprint data base)
European Border Surveillance System
Foreign direct investment
Federation Internationale Football Association
7th Framework Programme (of the EU for research)
Free Trade Agreement
Financial Transaction Tax
General Agreement on Trade in Services
Gross Domestic Product
International Panel on Climate Change
Internet of Things
South American Common Market
Mutual Recognition of Professional Qualifications
North Atlantic Treaty Organization
Open Method of Coordination
Qualified Majority Voting
Registration, Evaluation, Authorisation and Restriction
of Chemicals
Regulatory Fitness and Performance Programme
Schengen Information System
Small and medium-sized enterprise
Single Resolution Mechanism
Single Supervisory Mechanism
Subsidiarity and Proportionality
Treaty of European Union (Lisbon Treaty)
Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union
(Lisbon Treaty)
Agreement on Trade-Related Aspects of Intellectual
Property Rights
Transatlantic Trade and Investment Partnership
Union of European Football Associations
United Kingdom Independence Party
United Nations Framework Convention on Climate
Change
Value Added Tax
Visa Information System
World Trade Organisation
PREFACE
I
t is one year since the first edition of this book was published. At
that time, Prime Minister David Cameron’s precise requests for
negotiation with his EU partners were still unknown. Nor was
the date of the pledged referendum known, except that it had to be
before the end of 2017.
A year ago, however, the government had concluded the
preliminaries, with publication of the results of its exhaustive (30volume) enquiry into the workings of the European Union. This
“Balance of Competences Review” was a unique and admirable
piece of professional work, spoiled only by the government’s refusal
to summarise it in a document that the public could be expected to
read, or even to draw the political conclusions that the evidence
warranted. On the other hand, their failings left the door open for
others to do precisely this, which was the purpose of our first
edition.
This second edition retains the content of the first edition, but
adds new chapters to bring the story up-to-date. Cameron duly
submitted his requests for renegotiation to his European partners in
November 2015, and by February 2016 an agreement was reached
at the European Council under the four headings of Cameron’s
requests. The referendum date was then set for 23 June 2016.
The terms of the February agreement, adding to the status
quo of opt-outs and other special deals, have become the Plan A to
be accepted or rejected. The government has insisted that there is no
Plan B to handle the case where the referendum might produce a
majority vote to ‘leave’. Nor have the advocates of secession
published any operationally defined Plan B. This leads into the most
important and hazardous democratic deliberation the British people
have had to confront in many decades, namely to choose between a
 xiii
xiv  PREFACE
‘known something’ and an ‘unknown something else’. The gravity
of this predicament is why this second edition devotes the larger
part of the new chapters to trying to fill out the choice.
Our thank are due to Roderick Abbott, Steven Blockmans,
Jacques Pelkmans, Jean-Claude Piris, Marius Vahl, Guillaume Van Der
Loo and Steven Woolcock for their helpful comments on this second
edition.
We also thank Anne Harrington, Els Van den Broeck and
Jackie West at CEPS, and Sarah Campbell and Alison Howson at
Rowman & Littlefield International, for their valuable editorial
assistance.
Finally, we are greatly indebted to the Open Society
Foundations for supporting the project.
Michael Emerson
Brussels, March 2016
EXECUTIVE SUMMARY
Stage 1. Evidence on the Workings of the EU
The British government began its approach to settling its ‘European
question’ by launching in 2012 the most comprehensive-ever
assessment of the workings of the European Union, called the
Balance of Competences Review. This initiative took two years to
complete. By July 2014, some 32 volumes (3,000 pages) of analyses
were published, distilling the evidence submitted by over 1,500
independent sources.
The central question posed in the Review was whether or not
the competences (i.e. legal powers and responsibilities) of the
European Union are excessive. The evidence submitted identified
no instance where there was a case for repatriation of a competence
at the level at which they are defined in the Lisbon Treaty (leaving
aside questions about the euro and the Schengen area, which do not
apply to the UK).
Most of these competences are shared with member states,
which means that the detailed balances are open to adjustment over
time and in the light of experience in either centralising or
decentralising directions.
The evidence produced by the Balance of Competences
Review showed in fact that the sharing of competences between the
EU and the member states has mostly been refined through years of
negotiation and experience to the point of reaching plausible
balances.
The argument that the European Union is ‘unreformable’ was
shown to be simplistic and untrue.
1
2  EXECUTIVE SUMMARY
On the contrary, the reform and policy improvement agenda
– past, present and future – is evident in almost every policy
domain.
The EU now gives increasing priority to weeding out
unnecessary ‘red tape’, with a new top-level appointment at the
European Commission to oversee this effort, which corresponds to
a key British demand.
The amount of EU-based legislation adopted by national
parliaments needs an objective perspective. A thorough study
conducted by the House of Common showed that 6.8% of UK
primary legislation and 14.1% of UK secondary legislation had a
role in implementing EU law, in marked contrast to allegations
made in various political speeches citing figures as high as 75% –
without referencing any serious source.
The UK attaches the highest priority to the single market, and
has since the 1980s played, and continues to play, a major role in
shaping its reform. As a result, the number of EU laws passed each
year saw a high peak in the 1980s and early 1990s when the single
market was being completed with strong British support. However,
these numbers have declined by two-thirds since then.
The UK works as a promoter of more effective and enhanced
(not diluted) EU policies in key single market sectors where there is
important work in progress. These include, notably:
-
the single market for services, across the board,
financial markets,
energy and climate change and
the digital sector.
Two much criticised sectors have undergone major reform:
-
fisheries, with key reforms in 2013 and
agriculture,
In the case of agriculture, reforms in the 1990s saw a radical
shift from production support to decoupled income support
(ending ‘butter mountains’, etc.), and leading on to a continuing
decline in its share of the EU budget.
There are two other areas where the UK has been successful
in advancing key interests, namely:
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  3
-
higher education with the Erasmus+ programme and
winning a large share of EU research grants.
The UK has already negotiated or re-negotiated huge opt-outs
or special arrangements for those EU policies that it does not want
for itself. These include, notably:
-
Opt-out of the eurozone, not only of the euro currency, but
also from coercive elements in broader macroeconomic and
fiscal policy coordination procedures. The UK thus stands
aside from the hugely important ongoing issues of systemic
reform and macroeconomic regulation of the eurozone.
-
Opt-out of the Schengen area, thus retaining control of its own
borders, and now protecting itself from an influx of refugees
from the Middle East on the crisis scale observed in the rest of
the EU.
-
Opt-out of the domain of justice and home affairs, except for
the possibility to pick and choose what elements it wants to
opt back into.
-
In the past it has opted out and then back into various social
policies.
-
A special rebate on budgetary contributions, compensating
for low farm-subsidy receipts.
In specific policy areas where the UK is concerned not to see
erosion of its sovereign national powers, there are unanimity
safeguards to prevent this. These include, notably:
-
foreign and security policy and
taxation.
Stage 2. Negotiations and the Referendum
The findings of the Balance of Competence Review, while given
little publicity by the government, seem to have influenced strongly
what Prime Minster Cameron finally requested of his European
partners for renegotiation. Repatriation of competences did not
appear. Reform became the keynote. In November 2015, after
months of informal consultations with his European partners, a set
of moderate requests were presented under four headings:
Economic Governance, Competitiveness, Sovereignty and
Immigration. After intense negotiations an agreement was reached
4  EXECUTIVE SUMMARY
on all four points at the European Council on 18-19 February 2016.
Immediately afterwards the date for the referendum to ‘remain’ or
‘leave’ was set for 23 June 2016.
The scene is thus set to clarify the consequences of this
seemingly simple choice: in or out.
The ‘remain’ choice (Plan A) is fully known, consisting of the
status quo, as marginally improved under Cameron’s four points.
These improvements could only be marginal because basically the
UK is already ‘in’ what it likes (the single market and a full role in
foreign policy and political affairs), and ‘out’ of what it does not like
(the euro and Schengen), and has special deals on other important
matters (the budget and justice and police cooperation).
Plan B, or the terms of secession, in the immortal words of
Sherlock Holmes, is “the dog that did not bark”. The ‘leave’ choice
is unknown territory, since it has not been specified by the
secessionists beyond vague statements like regaining freedom from
Brussels and being able to engage in freer trade with the world at
large. Since the posing of a choice between a ‘known’ and an
‘unknown’ is a big hazard in democratic deliberations, this study
does some homework that the secessionists have been unable or not
wanted to do. Three Plan Bs are defined, which span a range of
views.
Plan B.1 corresponds to one popular sentiment to get out
simply and fast, with a clean break on Day 1. This would mean
scrapping all EU law, including all its international agreements, and
thus create initially a huge legal void that would be unthinkably
catastrophic for the economy. No British government would
conceivably do this. Consequently, there can be no quick clean
break.
Plan B.2 consists of quitting politically while staying within
the single market and/or the customs union, and thus minimising
economic disruption. This could be workable, since the mechanisms
already exist and have been tested with some other non-EU
countries. The problem here, however, is that it would mean still
taking on a lot of EU policy without having a say in its making, i.e.
a loss of sovereignty compared to Plan A (‘no say, still pay’, as some
have dubbed it).
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  5
Plan B.3 therefore sees the UK trying to negotiate the best
possible deals with the EU and its international trading partners.
This however becomes a very messy prospect, with years and years
of negotiation lying ahead in a climate of uncertainty over the
outcome. The UK’s preferred deal with the EU would aim at
maximum freedom of action including an end to the free movement
of people, but at the same time retaining maximum continued
access to the EU market for goods and services. Negotiations with
the EU towards this end, however, would be very problematic,
encountering predictable objections to this ‘cherry-picking’
approach. As a result, the UK economy would risk losing both its
two ‘crown jewels’ – namely the preeminent position of the City in
financial markets and the UK’s rank as the preferred location for
foreign investment aimed at the EU market. Moreover, the idea of
the UK replacing the EU’s international free trade deals with
something better and faster is an illusion, since major trading
powers will continue to view the EU as their priority, as our analysis
shows in some detail.
The overall conclusion is that all three Plan Bs fail to come up
with something preferable to Plan A, as a matter of cold calculation
of concrete costs and benefits.
To this should be added the certainty that under all the Plan
Bs the UK would lose status in international affairs in the eyes of the
rest of the world. It would also inflict huge damage on the entire
European project that has for half a century delivered peace and
prosperity to the continent, a seemingly miraculous achievement
after the preceding half-century of the worst hell that the modern
‘civilised’ world ever witnessed.
Last but certainly not least, Brexit could also destroy the UK
itself, leading quite possibly to Scottish secession, alongside the
risks also of unsettling the peaceful status quo of Northern Ireland
in relation to the Republic.
PART I.
THE KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR
THE UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
1.
The known Plan A to remain
The status quo for the UK in the EU has been described in detail in
the first edition of this book (and reproduced elsewhere in this
second edition). The comprehensive survey of the workings of the
EU’s present competences that are relevant to the UK (i.e. mainly
the single market, while excluding the euro and Schengen policies),
produced abundant evidence from independent sources showing
that the sharing of powers between the EU and its member states
was mostly ‘about right’.
Cameron’s negotiations for a better deal with the EU
crystallised around his requests under four headings. This resulted
in a unanimously agreed Decision made at the European Council on
18-19 February 2016 covering all points, as summarised in Box 1.1
The Decision first recalls the existing set of special
arrangements from which the UK benefits:
-
-
opt-out from the euro
opt-out from the Schengen area
opt-out from most provisions in the field of police
cooperation and judicial cooperation over criminal matters,
with the possibility to opt-in selectively at any time
exemption from the Court of Justice ruling on the application
of the Charter of Fundamental Rights
It might have added the special budget rebate from which the
UK and some other member states benefit.
For the complete text of the Decision, see www.consilium.europa.eu/en/
meetings/european-council/2016/02/18-19/
1
7
8  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
As a result of these special arrangements, the UK is already
out of those EU activities that it does not like, while remaining in
those that it does like, namely the single market and general political
deliberations. This amounts at the strategic level to what has been
called ‘having the best of both worlds’, in and out at the same time.
Box 1. Measures decided by the European Council on Cameron’s four
points
1. Position of non-eurozone member states
Discrimination between euro and non-euro economic actors
prohibited
 Eurozone measures to respect the internal market of EU as a
whole
 Banking union open to non-euro member states as an option
2. Competitiveness

Better regulation, lowering of administrative burdens
Repeal of unnecessary legislation, with an annual review
mechanism
 Ambitious trade policy towards the US, Japan, Latin America
and Asia-Pacific
3. Sovereignty


Ever-closer union of peoples not a legal basis for extending
EU competences
 All member states do not have to aim at a common
destination, with recognition that the UK does not want
further political integration
 Role of national parliaments enhanced with a new ‘red card’
mechanism (55% of vote trigger)
4. Social benefits and free movement of workers





Safeguard mechanism, restricting non-contributory in-work
benefits for four years
Member states control over benefits for non-active EU
migrants
Indexation of exported child benefits
Measures against abuses, such as marriages of convenience
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  9
Against this background, the agenda for plausible
renegotiation was extremely limited. Various Eurosceptics have
argued for a repatriation of various EU competences, but as just
remarked the UK government’s own review showed no objective
justification for this. Others would like to opt out of the free
movement of people, but this is clearly a red line that the rest of the
EU would not accept, with insistence that the four freedoms for
goods, services, capital and people are a whole, and cannot be
subject to picking and choosing.
Cameron’s four sets of requests were thus seeking, and in the
end largely secured, a set of additional assurances (outlined in the
box below): i) the City would not be subject to discrimination by the
eurozone; ii) the agenda of internal and external economic
competitiveness would be boosted; iii) the UK would not risk being
dragged into some future European federal super-state and iv) the
UK could take steps to deter perceived ‘benefit tourism’ by EU
migrants. 2
The Decision detailing these measures is legally binding
under international law and will be backed up by a combination of
legislation that the Commission undertakes to submit, and Treaty
amendments that are pledged to be introduced on the next occasion
when treaty revisions are made. These provisions will only be
initiated after the UK has notified the EU that it remains a member
state.
A broader interpretation of the decisions may be as follows.
On the position of non-eurozone member states, the UK’s
concern has been to protect the City against financial market
legislation that could be decided by the eurozone majority in the
Council, and which might have a discriminatory bias against the
City. Assurances on this point are detailed, and will be reflected in
future treaty amendments. Negotiations on the detail were difficult
because of the legitimate concern of the eurozone to avoid installing
procedures that would restrict the capacity of the eurozone to
respond rapidly to crisis situations.
For a detailed legal analysis, see, see Stefani Weiss and Steven Blockmans,
“The EU deal to avoid Brexit: Take it or leave”, CEPS Special Report No.
131, CEPS, Brussels, February 2016.
2
10  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
On competitiveness, the UK’s objectives are of fundamental
importance and are shared by the EU institutions and other member
states. The Commission is already at work trying to cut regulatory
‘red tape’, and this British crisis here serves the useful purpose of
enhancing the priority attached to the painstaking and detailed
work in pursuit of ‘better regulation’. Similarly the British interest
in extending the EU’s set of liberalising trade agreements with
major third countries, including the US and Japan, is given a boost.
As regards the ‘ever-closer union’ phrase in the preamble to
the treaties, the Decision is a reassurance to those in the UK who
have feared that this is a mechanism for moving continuously
towards some kind of federal destination for the EU. The Decision
confirms what is the considered view of most Europeans in any
case, namely that this wording is no legal basis for constitutional
change. As an act of reassurance to certain segments of political
opinion in the UK, it has its importance. However for the rest of the
EU these provisions have the far more worrying prospect of
opening up a Pandora’s Box of claims for special arrangements by
any other member state.
As regards the role of national parliaments, the debate has
centred on what is informally called a ‘red card’, namely procedures
for a sufficient majority of national parliaments to block legislation
that they consider unjustified on grounds of the subsidiarity
principle. The key issue here was to find a solution that might
indeed enhance the role of national parliaments, without on the
other hand making the legislative process even more complicated
and potentially unworkable. The result is that 55% of national
parliaments, weighted by their votes for this purpose, will be able
to get a contested draft law tabled afresh at the Council, which will
then discontinue the legislative process unless adequate
amendments to the draft are introduced. It remains to be seen
whether national parliaments will use this provision more actively
than the existing ‘yellow’ and ‘orange’ card mechanisms on which
it builds.
Finally, on the most difficult issue of social benefits for intraEU migrants, agreement was reached on a complex set of safeguard
measures. The challenge was to find measures that would provide
reassurances against so-called ‘benefit tourism’ without calling into
question the principle of free movement of people and non-
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  11
discrimination by nationality. The core measure decided upon is a
new “alert and safeguard mechanism” that can be triggered when
there is an inflow of workers for other member states “of an
exceptional magnitude over an extended period of time”, and which
put “excessive pressure on the proper functioning of public
services”. A member state that considers that it has such a problem
can notify the EU institutions accordingly, and the Council may on
proposal of the Commission authorise restrictions on noncontributory benefits for newly arriving EU workers. These
restrictions may last up to four years for individuals, while the
authorisation for the regime itself can last for seven years. In
addition the level of exported child benefits (i.e. where the child
resides in the home country of the migrant worker) may be indexed
on ‘conditions’ (e.g. cost of living) in the home country. Further
legislation will be proposed by the Commission to crack down on
marriages of convenience and other forms of abuse of social benefit
systems. Finally, as regards EU migrants not seeking work, the
Decision confirms the possibility for member states to control the
right to residence as a function of sufficiency of the financial
resources of the immigrant, and thereby their access to social
benefits.
Conclusion. Overall, the February 18-19 Decision of the
European Council makes only a marginal change to the UK’s
relationship with the EU, which could only be the case since the UK
has so many important special arrangements already. It also serves
to some degree to boost various economic reform efforts of the EU.
It provides political reassurances to various segments of British
political and public opinion who have unwarranted fears that the
‘ever-closer union’ means that the EU is on automatic pilot towards
becoming a federal super-state. However re-assuring for the UK, it
is by the same token worrying for the rest of the EU as setting a
precedent for any other member state to claim its own special
arrangements.
2.
The unknown Plan B to leave
All that is known is the procedure to be followed. Article 50 of the
Lisbon Treaty (TEU) reads:
1.
Any Member State may decide to withdraw from the Union
with its own constitutional requirements.
12  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
2.
A Member State which decides to withdraw shall notify the
European Council of its intention. In the light of guidelines
provided by the European Council, the Union shall negotiate
and conclude an agreement with that State, setting out the
arrangements for its withdrawal, taking account of the
framework for its future relationship with the Union. …
3.
The Treaties shall cease to apply to the state in question from
the date of entry into force of the withdrawal agreement or,
failing that, two years after the notification referred to in
paragraph 2, unless the European Council, in agreement with
the Member State concerned, unanimously decides to the
contrary.
The Plan B for secession would have to specify operationally
and realistically what the UK government would try to do, starting
immediately after a referendum vote to leave. The secessionists
have not wanted or been able to do this. They have not done their
homework or ‘due diligence’ over their own proposal. Here we do
it for them.
In the first edition of this book, six options were already
identified on the economic side: i) a simplistic big-bang exit, ii) the
Norwegian model to remain in the single market, iii) the Turkish
model to remain in the customs union, iv) the Swiss model, which
is a messier version of Norway, v) a simple WTO trade model, and
vi) a global free trade model. Other authors see a similar landscape.3
The conclusion from this large variety of economic options
might be that ‘anything could happen’, which is theoretically true
but unhelpful. Nevertheless, the options can be narrowed down by
focusing on three main alternatives, with a view to assessing
whether any of them are superior to Plan A.
The big uncertainties are all on the economic side. Politically,
institutionally and legally, the prospect is clear. The UK leaves all
the institutions of the EU, and all EU laws, regulations and policy
positions cease to apply, unless there would be explicit steps to
See, for example, Jean-Claude Piris, “If the UK votes to leave: The seven
alternatives to EU membership”, CER Policy Brief, Centre for European
Reform, London, 12 January 2016 (www.cer.org.uk/publications/archive/
policy-brief/2016/if-uk-votes-leave-seven-alternatives-eu-membership).
3
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  13
retain elements of EU law, which returns us then to the major
economic options.
Among the objections raised to remaining in the EU, we note
the argument of Chris Grayling MP, since he was the first cabinet
minister to have spoken out in favour of secession. The crux of his
argument goes as follows:
And so we have reached what I believe is a crucial
crossroads for the United Kingdom. The crisis in the
Eurozone and the migration challenge have led to calls for
still more integration and a move towards much greater
political union. It is a path that the UK will not and should
not follow. 4
It is true that the eurozone needs further measures to make it
more robust, and that there is a call for strengthening the external
borders of the Schengen area to cope with the combination of
refugees and economic migrants flooding into Europe. However,
since the UK is in neither the eurozone nor the Schengen area, it is a
non sequitur to say that this means political union for the whole of
the EU. On the contrary, any measures in the direction of political
union for the whole of the EU would have to be agreed by
unanimity, i.e. with British assent.
Plan B.1 – A clean break, ‘big bang’ Brexit
On Day 1 of withdrawal, the UK is freed of all EU laws and
regulations, or in the language of the Treaty of Lisbon (TEU, Article
50), “[T]he Treaties shall cease to apply”. This would mean deleting
from the UK statute book around 5,000 regulations, directives and
decisions relating to the internal market for goods, services, capital
and people and around 1,100 international treaties between the EU
and third countries, including all the EU’s preferential trade
agreements. (The EU’s extensive legislation in the realm of justice
and home affairs, the Schengen area and the eurozone would not be
affected, since they already do not apply to the UK).
However, the practical realities would be even more
complicated with respect to around 1,400 internal market directives,
which are implemented by national legislation, and therefore would
“Chris Grayling calls EU ‘disastrous’ for Britain in clearest signal yet he
plans to back Leave campaign”, Daily Telegraph, 16 January 2016.
4
14  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
not be automatically repealed since they are of British jurisdiction.
The radical ‘clean break’ would then in theory require an omnibus
UK law repealing all domestic legislation that has been adopted in
order to implement EU directives.
In the external trade domain, all the EU’s current preferential
and free trade agreements would cease to apply to the UK. The
default solution would be that the UK would move to WTO-based
trade relations with all such third countries. The UK might continue
with the EU’s external trade tariff regime bound in the WTO as its
MFN (most-favoured nation) rates for the time being without the
EU’s existing free trade agreements, but this would be a big
backward step for the economy compared to the status quo.
Alternatively, to be more radically liberal, there is the simple
scheme recently proposed to the House of Commons Select
Committee on 3 November 2015 by Professor Patrick Minford that
the UK should simply scrap all tariff protection unilaterally for the
whole of the world without seeking any quid pro quo, and thus do
it very fast. Various secessionists speak vaguely of the ‘Singapore
model’, but none are saying clearly that the UK should completely
open its goods and services markets without negotiating reciprocal
advantages. If they did, the idea would be crushed in public debate.
Overall, this Plan B.1 would result in a colossal legal void that
would be an unthinkable disaster for the modern economy, creating
an anarchic emptying of the rule of law and huge legal uncertainty
for business internally and externally. The seceding British
government would have to move on to consider other options, as
under Plans B.2 or B.3 set out below.
Conclusion: The point of setting out this scenario is to show
that a simple clean break on Day 1 is inconceivable. It is still relevant
to go through this, however, because so much public debate is
conducted in simple emotional terms such as “Let’s just quit the EU
and regain our freedom once and for all”, without any thought to
how this might work in practice. But the idea of a clean break, or a
‘big bang’ Brexit, is a total illusion.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  15
Plan B.2 – Remaining in the EU’s single market and
customs union
The idea here is that the UK would seek to retain what it most values
from its EU membership, namely its single internal market and
customs union, and so also minimise uncertainty and disruption for
the economy. The formula for doing so exists. It can be otherwise
defined as joining Norway in the European Economic Area (EEA),
while also remaining in the EU’s customs union as is the case with
Turkey. The EEA involves all the four freedoms – goods, services,
capital and people.
This regime would minimise the unknown, and have the
important qualities of legal clarity, certainty and continuity for
business. The technical and legal mechanisms are well established,
and they work. They are enforced where necessary by the courts.
They are also subject to continuing processes of amendment and
updating, and these changes are automatically taken on board
today by Norway5 and Turkey. The system is thus also dynamic,
avoiding obsolescence.
The advantages of remaining fully and credibly in the single
market are well known. Of course it means retaining a huge amount
of EU legislation, both technical standards for goods, and regulatory
norms for many service sectors and economic networks (for
transport, energy, etc.). This avoids the extra costs of entering
European markets if the UK developed different national standards
and regulations for its home market. Divergent technical standards
have very substantial costs, the size of which are often found (when
translated into tariff-equivalents) to be much greater than the tariffs
themselves, for example on the order of 20%. There are occasional
references to the ‘Norway model’ in some speeches or documents
of secessionists. Some of these references, however, also make the
More precisely, the EEA partner states such as Norway have the general
obligation to keep up with changes to EU legislation, but where the partner
state does not want to do so there is the possibility under Art. 102.5, which
allows for the suspension of the ‘affected’ part of the EEA Agreement. But
this clause has never been activated, since even when there are tensions
over taking on new EU legislation, the choice has always been made to be
compliant.
5
16  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
wholly mistaken assumption that this could mean remaining in the
internal market without having to follow EU rules.
One can discuss alternative sub-strategies, such as whether
the UK might opt for either the EEA or the customs union. To join
both is actually not possible, since to join the EEA the acceding
country has also to join EFTA and all of its 25 free trade agreements
with third countries, which would be inconsistent with the EU’s
customs union. These are very thin free trade agreements, cutting
tariffs but doing little else beyond recalling WTO rules for non-tariff
barriers, government procurement, etc.
The advantage of the customs union is that there are no
customs controls and no need to prove that the ‘origin’ of the
products exported within the customs union. This seeming
technicality is of major importance for the products of
manufacturing industry with complex supply chains, where the
value added may accumulate across several countries. The ‘rules of
origin’ are complicated matters, but roughly speaking there has to
be around 40% value added in the exporting country for it to profit
from preferential free trade arrangements. The corporate and
governmental bureaucracy of proving ‘origin’ is costly, however,
and is estimated to amount to the equivalent of a 5% tariff, to which
should be added another 3-4% for border control costs. Quitting the
customs union would mean the opposite of what advocates of
secession want, by increasing the regulatory bureaucracy, not
lessening it. For this reason, the scenario of combining both the
single market and customs union has a serious economic logic, but
this can only be done with full EU membership.
But there is a major disadvantage of being in the EU’s customs
union without full membership. The UK would have to apply the
EU’s preferential tariffs, but third countries have no obligation to
reciprocate, as Turkey has learned to its discomfort. In its new trade
agreements the EU requests its partners to include a ‘Turkey clause’,
requesting them to negotiate a consistent free trade agreement with
Turkey. The UK would thus in any case have to negotiate its free
trade deals with these countries, which would take years, with no
certainty over the results. The customs union option in the
hypothesis of secession can therefore be discarded, although it is an
important part of the advantages of full EU membership.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  17
Conclusion. There could be a clearly defined Plan B.2 to stay
in the single market as a member of the EEA, which would largely
avoid the risks of uncertainty and could rely on legal and economic
policy mechanisms that are tested and work. However, it would
leave the UK having still to implement a huge amount of EU policy
and law without a say in its making, while also having to make a
significant contribution to the EU budget (hence the ‘no say, still
pay’ dictum). It would also mean continued free movement of
people. Overall this would defeat the presumed political purpose of
secession, and for this reason it is not clearly advocated by the
‘leave’ camp. However, when the UK government would come to
reflect on its options in the event of a referendum decision to leave,
and in particular after examining the complicated problems with
Plan B.3, it might conclude that Plan B.2 was the better of the Plan B
options after all.
Plan B.3 – Negotiating with the EU and the world at
large
Plans B.1 and B.2 are clear and simple propositions. But since they
are either illusory (B.1) or unattractive politically for the
secessionists (B.2), the spotlight has to be turned onto more complex
scenarios, in which the UK would seek to get the best possible free
trade deal with the EU outside the internal market and customs
union, and also the best possible set of free trade deals with third
countries.
Indeed the texts of the secessionist organisations point in this
direction:
-
“We negotiate a new UK-EU deal based on free trade and
friendly cooperation” (www.vote.leave).
-
“Leaving the EU would give the UK the freedom to make its
own global trade deals” (www.leave.eu).
These two propositions have to be examined in some detail,
since they turn out to be anything but simple. It should be explored
in two parts, first negotiating with the EU, and then with the rest of
the world.
18  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
Plan B.3.1 Negotiating with the EU
Secessionists tend to argue that since the EU has a trade surplus
with the UK, it would be keen to conclude a friendly free-trade deal.
This is an illusory and misleading simplification, which grossly fails
to understand the likely EU response.
First, the UK would have inflicted serious institutional and
reputational damage on the EU, and the atmosphere surrounding
negotiations would be cold, with little desire to help solve the UK’s
problems quickly.
Secondly, the EU would be anxious not to give the impression
that secession from the EU would be an easy and costless
proposition for any other member state that might be tempted to
follow suit.
Third, the EU would certainly first respond to a request by the
UK to negotiate the terms of secession by asking that the UK sets
out its intentions and requests in full, notably with regard to all
existing EU internal market legislation. It would not agree to
embark on a re-run of the ‘old’ so-called Swiss model, i.e. to open a
sequence of negotiations of sector-specific packages of deals, taking
the easiest ones first (on which more below).
Fourth, and most concretely, the EU would see an
opportunity to gain advantage in commercial competition over the
two ‘crown jewels’ of the UK economy, namely the preeminent role
of the City of London in financial markets and the UK’s success so
far in attracting more foreign direct investment (FDI) from the
world at large than any other EU member state. Both of these two
UK ‘crown jewels’ would be at risk. The UK could no longer have
any say in EU financial market regulation, unlike under Plan A. And
if the UK’s place in relation to the single market were uncertain or
less than under the EEA, the competition over FDI would be tilted
in favour of the EU against the UK. Since the UK economy is only
15% of the EU total, foot-loose international investors aiming at the
major EU market would progressively switch away from the UK.
The EU could be expected to play a tough game in negotiations with
the EU over a possible free trade agreement, in which a long period
of uncertainty over the outcome would help the rest of the EU gain
market share from the UK over both its two ‘crown jewels’.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  19
What more precisely would the UK actually want to try and
get for its new deal with the EU? At the level of strategic choices, it
could be expected to want to remain largely in the free movement
of goods, services and capital, but to scrap the free movement of
people. At a further level of detail, it would want to scrap individual
pieces of EU internal market legislation that it found irritating,
while otherwise remain in compliance with EU market rules. The
method of selecting what irritants to be repealed could be called a
‘subtraction’ method, i.e. to touch as little as possible in order to
minimise disruption and uncertainty for business.
What would be the EU’s likely response? First it would say
that the four freedoms – for goods, services, capital and the
movement of people – come together as a holistic package in the
single internal market. If one of the four, notably the free movement
of people, were withdrawn, there would be consequences for goods
and services. If the UK engaged in a ‘subtraction’ approach, the EU
would reciprocate with its own ‘subtractions’ from the initial
condition of full internal market access.
Can this hypothetical deal for tariff-free trade without full
access to the internal market and mutual ‘subtractions’ be described
more concretely? Of course the precise negotiated outcome cannot
be anticipated, but from observing the workings of the EU and its
external relations there is still much plausible guidance available.
This means going into some detail. Fundamentally, however, the
EU has shown a strong disinclination in its dealings with
Switzerland to negotiate any selective inclusion in the single market
(see further below).
A general point is that the UK, in declining to join the EEA,
would presumably refuse to follow automatically new EU market
legislation. If in various sectors the UK’s regime would increasingly
fall out of compliance with EU law, what then would the general
response of the EU be? It might well request the insertion into a UKEU agreement of an important phrase found in the EEA Agreement
in Article 102.5, which stipulates how disputes over non-compliance
should be met. The key language here is that after all attempts to
find solutions have failed the “affected part” of the agreement may
be “provisionally suspended”. To take a hypothetical concrete
example, if the UK failed to keep up with changes to EU public
procurement law, the EU could suspend market access in this sector.
20  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
And if the UK fell behind new regulations in more and more sectors,
its market access would be progressively restricted.
At this point it may be useful to dispose of the so-called Swiss
model, which some secessionists say they like. The Swiss have since
1992 negotiated progressively a series of sector-specific agreements
with the EU in a seemingly more flexible and selective approach.
However as explained in Box 2, the Swiss model has actually broken
down since the country voted in a referendum to abandon the free
movement of people, with various other linked agreements now
suspended.
Box 2. A warning on the Swiss model
After Switzerland voted in a referendum against joining the EEA in
1992, it proceeded to negotiate a long list of sector-specific
agreements, assembling as much as possible of the EEA package.
This became known in EU circles as ‘cherry-picking’, i.e. choosing
what it liked and avoiding what it did not like. The EU has since
adopted a hard line in favour of a holistic approach, i.e. balancing
advantages and disadvantages, and explicitly opposing ‘cherrypicking’. Then in 2014 Switzerland voted again in a referendum to
abandon the free movement of labour.
Since the EU had insisted on legal linkages between various
sector-specific agreements, the referendum result, if implemented,
will trigger the suspension of other agreements of value to
Switzerland, including the Erasmus programme for education and
the Horizon 2020 programme for scientific research (both of which
happen to be of the greatest interest for the UK). The story is not yet
complete, with Switzerland trying to find damage-limitation
solutions. In the meantime, however, the EU has drawn the
conclusion that the Swiss model was systemically defective, has
broken down and will not be repeated. The EU’s formal position is
that “an ambitious and comprehensive restructuring of the existing
system of sectoral agreements would be beneficial to both the EU and
Switzerland”.6
Council of the European Union, Council conclusions on a homogeneous
extended single market and EU relations with Non-EU Western European
Countries, Press Release, 16 December 2014.
6
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  21
Switzerland now wishes to negotiate some solution from this
unsatisfactory state of affairs, but the EU has put this on hold
precisely because of parallels with the British problem. So now the
Swiss are having to wait for the British model to emerge, without
knowing what it will turn out to be.
Already, however, an EU Council Decision on the negotiating
mandate for a new agreement with Switzerland gives an advance
warning of what the UK might well face. This mandate clearly aims
at something with comprehensive content for all four freedoms and
much internal market law, close to the EEA model but with fuller
reliance on the European Court of Justice for enforcement (i.e. with
less sovereign powers than the EEA countries that have their own
court).7 If Switzerland persists in wanting to exclude the free
movement of people it seems quite likely that either a new
agreement will simply not be forthcoming, or its market access will
be limited to a simple and thin free trade agreement, with limited
commitments notably for services where Switzerland (like the UK),
had comparative advantages and strong economic interests (on
which see further below in more detail).
Scrapping the free movement of people. This restriction is high
on the agenda of the secessionists and would presumably entail
quantitative limits on immigration from the EU. At a minimum, EU
citizens wishing to take up employment in the UK would be
required to obtain work permits (like the UK currently applies to
US, Japanese and Australian citizens). These involve long, uncertain
and bureaucratic procedures, which would render the UK labour
market less flexible and poorer in skills. The EU would surely
reciprocate, requiring work permits for UK citizens. The total
number of intra-EU migrants affected is believed to be around 2
million UK citizens on the continent for both labour market
participants and the non-active, with as many ‘other’ EU citizens in
the UK, thus rough parity.
As a result the UK economy would no longer be able to freely
hire people from the EU. These constraints are of importance across
a wide range of professional skills, from building workers and farm
See ”Council Decision authorizing the opening of negotiations on an
agreement between the European Union and the Swiss Confederation on
an institutional framework governing bilateral relations”, 6 May 2014.
7
22  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
labourers who are in short supply, through to high tech and creative
skills. Cosmopolitan London thrives on access to the talents of the
European labour market, and would see its dynamism dampened
by a work permit system.
Secession would also mean that the EU’s current social
security arrangements for non-active migrants would cease for UK
citizens on the continent. This would place UK retirees and students
living on the continent at a serious disadvantage. As regards the
older generation, there is now a substantial number of retired
British people who have opted to live in the sunny Mediterranean.
Retirees are of course highly dependent on health care services, and
within the EU there are legally secure mechanisms for cooperation
between national health services, which eliminate risks of noncoverage, or discriminatory lack of access to free health care. These
provisions would cease to apply in the event of secession. The UK
could seek to negotiate re-installation of these arrangements, but the
outcome cannot be anticipated, depending on how restrictive the
UK’s immigration policies towards the EU would become.
A further theoretical policy move to put a brake on
immigration would be for the UK to require visas for EU citizens, as
the UK and the EU currently require for Turks or Russians, and
which, if activated, would surely be reciprocated by the EU. This
would be so unpopular with UK citizens accustomed to holidays on
the continent that it can presumably be disregarded.
However a much more likely possible collateral impact could
be an end to the 2003 Le Touquet bilateral treaty between the UK
and France, which has provided for UK border controls to be
implemented on French soil at Calais and Dunkirk, and has
prevented the migrants in the ‘jungle’ of Calais from crossing the
Channel. This treaty has manifestly benefitted the UK more than
France. Various politicians in France advocate that it be scrapped,
which either the UK or France can do at any time (with an
implementation delay). As the Prime Minister himself has noted,
this could result in the emergence of migrant ‘jungles’ in Kent. There
would be no automaticity to suspension of this agreement, but
secession will gravely damage the climate of political goodwill on
which it was founded, and the existing political pressures within
France to scrap Le Touquet would surely further build up. If this
happened, the result would be that the UK’s attempt to curb
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  23
immigration from the continent would in this respect turn out to be
counter-productive.
How far would the EU go in response to the UK’s withdrawal
from the free movement of labour? That would depend on what
other steps the UK might choose to take to withdraw from other
parts of EU internal market law. This question is considered in the
next section on goods and services. For the moment, let us consider
just the possible impact on other people-related programmes of the
EU, notably educational and scientific research networks.
For university students and teachers, a huge exchange and
mobility system (Erasmus) has been built up over recent decades,
under which it has become the norm for many students to take at
least a year away from home to study in a university of another
European country. The Erasmus programme is also open to third
countries, but on a far more-restricted scale. The university sector in
the UK deplores the prospect of secession, as also does the related
scientific research community, which would have less access to EU
funding. Under the EU’s major Horizon 2020 research programme,
the UK wins more grants than any other member state except
Germany. Non-EU member states are able to associate with Horizon
2020, but Switzerland now finds its access to both Erasmus and
Horizon 2020 under the prospect of suspension as a result of its
referendum to quit the free movement of people. Overall therefore,
the UK’s leading role in European higher education and scientific
research would risk being significantly damaged.
Free movement of goods and services. The EU has a standard
list of chapters that applies both to its internal market legislation
and to trade agreements with third countries, as listed in Box 3. This
provides a check list for the seceding UK government to consider
where it wanted to be in relation to existing EU legislation.
The seceding UK would be in the special situation of being
initially wholly compliant with EU rules, except to the extent that
the UK government wanted to repeal them by ‘subtraction’. It could
leave in place UK laws that are implementing EU directives, and it
could copy and paste the substance of EU regulations such as food
safety rules into new UK laws to the extent it wanted to do so. The
UK government would therefore have to comb through the entire
mass of EU market legislation to make up its mind on what to keep
and what to reject.
24  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
Box 3. Main chapters in the EU’s typical trade and cooperation
agreements
Tariffs
Customs procedures
Rules of origin
Trade remedies (anti-dumping, etc.)
Food and plant regulations
Technical standards for industrial products
Services, general rules of establishment
Financial services
Transport services (road, rail, air and maritime)
Telecommunications and digital services
Energy supplies and networks
Competition policy
Public procurement
Intellectual property rights
Environment
Climate change
Health and safety for consumers and workers
Labour market regulations
Education
Scientific research
What can be said of the UK’s likely preferences? At a general
level it would want to retain as far as possible a seamless access to
EU’s internal market, while still jettisoning elements of EU law that
it considered excessively burdensome. At a more technical level, it
could be informed by the exhaustive findings set out in its own
Balance of Competence Review exercise.8 The broad evidence
obtained from independent sources was that most EU regulations
and standards were fit for purpose, and that it would not make
sense for the UK to devise its own set of technical regulations and
policies. There was a scattering of individual regulations that were
considered cumbersome. But it is also to be noted that the current
European Commission has from its start in 2014 upgraded the task
of weeding out such cases, or reforming them. Concretely the
As examined in detail in the 1st edition of Britain’s Future in Europe: Reform,
renegotiation, repatriation or secession?, reproduced later in this same volume.
8
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  25
Commission now has its First Vice-President explicitly charged
with this duty and the UK has been quite successful in building up
the case for reforms along these lines.
The UK would certainly want to keep to zero tariffs. The EU
would probably agree in due course, but not fast and only after the
whole set of trade-related issues listed above in Box 3 was
negotiated. The EU would insist on tough rules of origin and trade
remedies, notably anti-dumping rules, neither of which apply within
the EU. The rules of origin are, as already noted, bureaucratically
burdensome and costly to implement, and the EU would insist on
the UK accepting the same rules as for other neighbouring countries
under the System of Pan Euro-Mediterranean Cumulation,9 to avoid
it becoming an ‘off-shore aircraft carrier’ for foreign investors to
access the EU market. In addition anti-dumping rules have a large
degree of discretion in determining ‘damage’, and the EU would be
keen to show that it was going to be tough in this respect, in order
to pull more of the market for footloose direct investment away
from the UK to itself.
The UK would largely stick to the plethora of technical
standards and regulations for foods and industrial products. To retain the
whole body of European standards has the great advantage that no
questions or complicated checks and procedures are necessary for
exports to the EU. The UK might want to opt out of this or that
regulation for food products, but it would have to take great care
not to ruin its overall market access for products in which there are
complex food chain linkages and traceability requirements. Chris
Grayling MP, as noted earlier, the first cabinet minister to advocate
secession, welcomes the UK’s inclusion in the ‘Common Market’, in
order “to avoid umpteen different varieties of lawnmowers …”10.
The lawnmower may be taken as a metaphor for the thousands of
technical safety and health standards for products and regulatory
standards for services. Wherever the UK chose to install its own
different technical regulations there would be consequential loss of
For explanation of this complex system involving no less than 42
countries, see http://ec.europa.eu/taxation_customs/common/archive/
news/2006/article_783_en.htm
10 “Chris Grayling calls EU ‘disastrous’ for Britain in clearest signal yet he
plans to back Leave campaign”, Daily Telegraph, 16 January 2016.
9
26  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
automatic market acceptance in the EU market certainly for the
products in question. But the damage could be far wider, since the
UK would have departed from the simple state of affairs in which
everything the UK produces is automatically accepted in the EU
market. In the new situation in which the UK had subtracted from
even a minority of EU technical standards, there would be
confusing questions for business of what was now out or still in. The
clarity of full internal market access would have been broken.
Next on the UK’s wish list would be continued access to a
huge set of service sectors and network industries: services in general,
financial services, transport services (road, rail, air, maritime),
telecommunications and digital services, energy supplies and networks.
These are understood by the British government to be a set of
economic interests of the highest importance, where seamless
connections with the EU market would be the objective. So here the
UK would want to get as close as possible back to the EEA
conditions of complete market access, with a consequential need to
follow existing and all new EU legislation. However, partial
attempts at selective clawing back into the EEA would probably not
be viewed favourably by the EU. On the contrary, the EU would
point out that in the service sector in particular, in its agreements
with third countries, the member states maintain a hugely long list
of reservations restricting market access. These same reservations
would be tabled at the UK-EU negotiations, with the remark “either
you want to be entirely in the EEA or not; if not here is the third
country regime”. One concrete illustration is in the road haulage
market, where EU member states operate quota systems for the
number of foreign trucks that can operate in the EU.
The case of financial markets calls for special attention, given
the importance Cameron gave under his four points to try and
guarantee that the City’s interests would not be hit by
discriminatory legislation by the eurozone member states. Some
commentators from the ‘leave’ camp are dismissive of the
importance of these agreements made for Plan A. However the
dangers for the City would be crystal clear. The eurozone member
states and European Central Bank would say with increasing force
that the financial centre for the euro had to be physically in the
eurozone itself. Frankfurt, Paris, Dublin, Amsterdam and other
financial markets would be very keen to exploit all opportunities to
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  27
gain market share at the expense of London. The agreement made
by Cameron under Plan A would be void, and the UK would have
no protection against legislation favouring the EU’s financial
markets at the expense of the City.
Also of strategic importance are the telecommunications,
digital and energy sectors, where the EU has ambitious plans under
the headings of ‘digital union’ and ‘energy union’. The UK has been
a leading advocate of both, but without EU membership it would be
marginalised in these processes.
The digital sector is currently at the centre of hugely important
technological and market developments, with many open questions
as to how the overarching European regulatory environment is to
be defined, what conditions are established for e-commerce and
how business taxes are reformed to tackle the issues posed by the
global digital giants (e.g. Google, Amazon), etc. The EU is a key
player in these matters. Would the UK wish to be on the side lines
outside the EU, versus being an influential policy shaper on the
inside? In February 2016, a survey of 175 digital start-up companies
in the UK11 revealed the top reasons why 81% of them wanted the
UK to remain in the EU:




Access to the large single market, with harmonised
regulations
Free movement of labour, giving access to a talented
workforce
Having a ‘set at the table’
Stability and security
As regards energy, the UK is now becoming increasingly
dependent on gas and electricity imports. The EU is itself hard at
work to improve the integration of energy networks through
infrastructural investments and regulatory mechanisms. It is
currently working on proposals for security and solidarity
mechanisms in the event of major energy supply disruptions,
ranging from geo-political supply cuts by Russia through to
electricity black-outs due to capacity shortage. Outside the EU, the
Conducted by the Coalition for a Digital Economy (CODEC), an NGO
that campaigns for policies in support of digital start-ups in the UK (see
www.coadec.com/startups-want-us-to-stay-in-the-eu/).
11
28  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
UK would be opting out of the development of such mechanisms,
possibly exposing itself to more risks.
For a further set of key market regulatory policies, namely
competition policy, intellectual property rights, and public procurement,
the UK would want to stay as close as possible to EU practice, with
which it has no real problems. On the contrary, its main concern has
been for other EU member states to take these rules as seriously as
it does. The UK’s continued access to the EU’s public procurement,
however, is likely to be reduced to WTO levels, which are much
weaker than in the EU. This would be an example where the EU
would say to the UK: “You want to quit the EEA, the free movement
of labour and various specific market rules, but you cannot expect
the EU to agree to your wish to have full access to public
procurement market.”
Finally there are some chapters where the UK would want to
repeal individual laws without contesting the main objectives. This
could be the case for aspects of labour market regulations and
environmental policy. As for the labour market the UK could easily
repeal EU laws, but it should be noted that most of the substance is
virtually the same as the many conventions of the International
Labour Organisation (ILO), so little would be changed. There are
two well-known EU directives concerning working time and agency
workers that would be the main targets for repeal. The main point
here, however, is that EU law has not prevented the UK from having
one of the most flexible labour markets of all advanced economies.
As for environmental policy, there are various detailed EU laws that
are contested on grounds of not adequately respecting the
subsidiarity principle, but this is precisely one of the main targets of
the current Commission initiative to cut ‘red tape’.
Conclusion. The UK’s likely preference in the case of
secession would be to depart from the EU’s internal market law only
to a limited extent by ‘subtraction’ or exception, rather than
wholesale. It would want to quit the free movement of people, and
various details of labour market and environmental policies, and
other individual regulations deemed to be unnecessary irritants.
However, the UK would want to retain consistency with core trade
and market policies. On the other hand, the likely response from the
EU side could be very costly for the UK compared to the status quo
in the EU. The eurozone would be expected take steps to shift the
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  29
euro’s financial centre away for London. Trading rules and practices
such as anti-dumping rules could be managed by the EU with a
view to gaining market share of foreign direct investment targeting
the EU market at the expense of the UK.
For the UK’s vital economic interests in broad service sectors,
including the digital sector, there would also be bad news. The
introduction of work permits for EU immigrants would surely be
reciprocated for British citizens wishing to work and live on the
continent. Collateral damage could come through France
withdrawing from the Le Touquet treaty, leaving the UK border
defenceless against the Calais ‘jungle’ refugees. And after long
negotiations, the UK might get a tariff-free deal with the EU, but it
would be a large step backwards compared to the status quo in the
EU under Plan A, or hypothetically in the EEA as under Plan B.2,
and in the meantime much damage could have been inflicted on UK
interests.
Plan B.3.2 Negotiating with the rest of the world
The secessionists say that the UK should regain its freedom to make
its own free trade agreements with the rest of the world. These
speeches are ill-informed to the point of being disinformation, since
they fail to recognise that the EU already has, or is negotiating,
preferential trade agreements with virtually the whole of the world,
with few important exceptions that the UK would be unlikely to
pursue alone (see Box 4).
Since all the EU’s existing preferential and free trade
agreements would cease for the UK on Day 1 of secession, the
seceding government would have to decide what to do. The UK is
a member of the WTO alongside the EU, and would remain a
member of the WTO after secession. The default position would be
that the UK’s trading relationships with WTO member states of the
rest of the world would keep to its present WTO levels of bound
MFN tariffs (i.e. the EU common external tariff). The UK would be
free to renegotiate its WTO bound MFN tariffs to different levels if
it wanted to do so, but this is unlikely. If it chose to lower these rates,
it would get nothing in exchange. The rest of the world would be
under no obligation to reduce their WTO-MFN tariff schedules just
because the UK had done so. If it wanted to raise its tariff levels
other WTO member states would be able to demand compensation.
30  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
Box 4. EU preferential or free trade agreements
Europe
EFTA/EEA/Switzerland – in force
Turkey – in force
Balkans – SAAs in force
Ukraine, Moldova, Georgia DCFTAs – concluded, provisionally in force
i.e. all except Russia and Eurasian Union
North Africa, Middle East
Euro-Med FTAs - in force; Morocco, Tunisia, Jordan, Egypt – being
upgraded
Gulf Cooperation Council - suspended
Africa
African, Caribbean and Pacific 79 countries – in force
Southern Africa – EPA concluded
Central Africa – EPA ongoing
East and Southern Africa – EPA ongoing
West Africa – EPA concluded
East African Community – EPA concluded
Americas
Canada - concluded
US - ongoing
Mexico, Chile – in force
Central America – in force
Caribbean – EPA in force
Andean – Colombia, Peru, Ecuador in force/concluded
Mercosur (Brazil, Argentina, Venezuela, Paraguay, Uruguay) –
ongoing
Asia, Pacific
Korea – in force; Japan – ongoing; India - ongoing
China – investment agreement ongoing
Vietnam – concluded; Singapore - concluded
Thailand – preliminaries; Malaysia – possible resumption
Australia – beginning; New Zealand – beginning
Pacific – Papua New Guinea, Fiji - EPA ongoing
_______
Notes: DCFTA = Deep and Comprehensive Free Trade Area, EPA =
Economic Partnership Agreement and SAA = Stabilisation and Association
Agreement.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  31
This default position would be contrary to the wishes of the
UK to be an open trading nation with free trade agreements with as
much of the world as possible. However to negotiate a new set of
deals with most of the rest of the world would be a highly complex
affair taking years and years to complete. Three categories of cases
would need to be carefully addressed:
-
What to do following the cancellation for the UK of all the
EU’s existing preferential or free trade agreements?
How to proceed with those countries where the EU is
currently negotiating free trade deals?
Whether to make agreements where the EU is not currently
negotiating free trade deals, namely Russia and China?
The UK alongside the EU’s existing agreements. The first
impact of secession would be that all the EU’s 1,100 international
treaties and agreements would cease to apply to the UK, thus
creating initially a huge legal void for the UK’s international
relations. These would include all the EU’s existing trade and
economic cooperation agreements. How would the UK try to fill this
void as best and fast as possible?
A first category consists of the EU’s agreements with its
closest neighbours: the countries of the EEA (Norway, Iceland and
Liechtenstein) and EFTA, which includes the three EEA states and
Switzerland. The UK could make a free trade agreement with EFTA
without joining the EEA. It could alternatively seek to accede to
EFTA, but this would entail acceding also to EFTA’s existing stock
of 25 free trade agreements with 35 countries. These latter, however,
are mostly very thin in content beyond scrapping tariffs, and would
prevent the UK from making its own trade agreements.
A second category are the Stabilisation and Association
Agreements (SAAs) made with the non-EU member states of the
Balkans, and the new Deep and Comprehensive Free Trade Areas
(DCFTAs) with Ukraine, Georgia and Moldova, all of which see a
large number of commitments by these countries to adopt EU
market laws progressively, approaching in due course what the
EEA countries do. These agreements would therefore not be a
sound model for the seceding UK’s relations with these countries.
Something much more limited would be needed.
32  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
A third category of agreements is with developing countries,
including simple free trade agreements (FTAs) with several
Mediterranean countries, and Economic Partnership Agreements
(EPAs) with African, Caribbean and Pacific (ACP) countries. These
agreements typically involve faster tariff liberalisation on the EU
side than for the partners, together with development aid packages.
Some of the existing Mediterranean FTAs are currently under
renegotiation for an upgrade into the DCFTA category, such as for
Morocco and Tunisia. The ACP group consists of 79 developing
countries that are signatories of the Cotonou Agreement, of which
48 countries are from sub-Saharan Africa, 16 from the Caribbean
and 15 from the Pacific. The Cotonou Agreement is now being
complemented by separate regional Economic Partnership
Agreements, which allow for greater differentiation between
regional groups of states from Central, Western, Eastern and
Southern Africa, the Caribbean and Pacific. The UK would
presumably want to engage also in free trade and development
relations with these countries. But it would need first to see how the
EU’s DCFTA negotiations worked out with the Mediterranean
countries in question, and also how the several regional EPAs were
concluded.
A fourth category consists of the EU’s trade and cooperation
agreements with more advanced countries outside Europe,
including long-standing agreements with Mexico, and various
Central American and Andean countries, and newer and deeper
agreements with South Korea and Canada. The latter two go way
deeper than just physical borders into matters of non-tariff barriers
and compatibility or mutual recognition of regulatory standards for
service sectors and economic networks. The common feature of
these cases is their long and comprehensive list of market rules that
they cover, which on the EU side is of course based on EU external
and internal market law. As to what the seceding UK might do, it
would first have to decide what part of EU market law it wanted to
retain, and what it would repeal. As the previous section has noted,
this will not be a simple or easy process. At a minimum, the UK
would want to secure comparable market access for goods and
services in these cases as the EU has already established for itself.
The idea of the UK, with so much less leverage, getting better deals
would be an illusion. On the contrary, the issue would be over the
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  33
length of the delay in making new bilateral agreements with these
countries and the extent to which it was possible to secure
comparable results, piggy-backing on what the EU has achieved.
Conclusion. These existing agreements are rich and complex
in content. The seceding UK would want to fill the huge resulting
void for its international relations. To make fast progress it would
be necessary either to clone as far as possible the EU’s agreements,
or go for something much thinner in substance, which would hardly
be an improvement in relation to the status quo.
The EU’s ongoing negotiations. This involves many cases of
the highest interest, including negotiation of comprehensive trade
and economic agreements with the US, Japan, India, Australia and
New Zealand. The practical question is whether these countries
would be interested to make quicker and more favourable deals
with the UK than with the EU? Would they put the UK on a faster
track?
The secessionists argue that the EU is a slow negotiator and
that the UK could go faster. This argument is implausible for several
reasons.
The US has already given its official answer. The ongoing
TTIP negotiations with the EU have priority, and the US would not
want to open negotiations bilaterally with the UK. The US Special
Trade Representative, Michael Froman, has stated this in public. He
has enough problems with getting any trade deal through Congress,
and the TTIP involves complex regulatory questions in relation to
the EU’s single market law alongside those of the US. A seceding
UK would, for reasons already detailed above, be in an uncertain
position in relation to EU single market law for some time.
On Japan, it is again most unlikely that this country would
want to reveal its bottom line bargaining position, for example over
services and technical barriers to trade, in bilateral negotiations with
the UK that might undercut its negotiating position with the much
bigger EU.
As regards India, these negotiations have stalled because
India has for years been notoriously protectionist over services. The
UK is highly interested in services, but again India would not want
to make concessions first to the UK that would prejudice its
negotiations with the EU.
34  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
The UK has always wanted to have free trade with its
Commonwealth partners. Beyond the cases of Canada, India and
African and Caribbean developing countries already discussed,
Australia and New Zealand are the interesting instances that
remain. For both of these two countries, the political decisions were
taken in 2015 by the EU to start negotiations for ‘comprehensive and
high-quality’ agreements. The UK might offer more liberal
arrangements for agriculture, but as in other cases reviewed above,
Australia and New Zealand would be eying agreements with the
EU as their first priority.
The EU has ongoing negotiations with Brazil through the
Mercosur customs union group, important therefore for including
one of the supposedly dynamic BRICSs. These negotiations have not
progressed, partly because the group contains countries with wildly
anti-liberal policies such as Argentina and Venezuela, and partly
because Brazil itself is in deep economic trouble. The UK alone
would be even more powerless than the EU to turn this situation
around in favour of an enlightened free trade deal.
Conclusion. The overall message from this very important set
of ongoing negotiations between the EU and key foreign trade
partners is that the seceding UK would on the whole not be in a
position to get faster and better results, and would rank lower in
these countries’ priorities.
Where the EU is not negotiating (Russia and China). There is
an idea in circulation for a free trade area between the EU and
Putin’s pet project, the Eurasian Union (Russia, Belarus,
Kazakhstan, Armenia and Kyrgyzstan). This idea might progress
under certain conditions. First, under WTO law, participants in such
free trade agreements have to be WTO member states, which is not
yet the case for Belarus, and without which it would be illegal.
Secondly, Russia would have to be seriously interested in free trade,
for which there is no evidence. On the contrary, Russia is
increasingly protectionist, constantly reneging on various WTO
commitments. Third, the political context would have to become
more favourable over Ukraine, resulting in an end to the Western
sanctions (EU, US, all G7). For the UK to go ahead before the EU or
the US would mean breaking ranks with the Western alliance,
whereas its position up until now has been solidly taking a tough
line with Russia. Putin might like the idea of a quick agreement with
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  35
just the UK, but that would just be to gain geo-political advantage
through dividing and weakening the Europe. The UK would then
become his de facto collaborator. Would the seceding British
government want to do this? Probably not.
The idea of free trade with China would of course be of huge
importance. But would the UK want to go ahead alone, without
cover from the EU? The present priority on the EU side is to make a
limited investment agreement with China. This could become a
forerunner to a free trade agreement, but so far the EU has not
agreed any mandate for the Commission to begin free trade
negotiations. The UK currently seeks to be China’s best partner in
Europe. However the current crisis in the steel industry offers a
reality check here. In early February 2016, the UK Business Secretary
Sajid Javid sent a letter, co-signed with his French, German, Polish
and Belgian counterparts, to the European Commission calling for
the EU "to use every means available and take strong action" in
response to alleged steel dumping by China and Russia, which have
been accused of exporting steel at below-market prices. The UK
would not want to be alone in the room with China on such matters.
Moreover, if the seceding UK sought to make an early free
trade agreement with China, there would be some predictable
reactions from the EU, fearing that UK would become China’s ‘offshore aircraft carrier’ to attack the EU market (the metaphor already
circulates). The EU would at least redouble its preparedness to use
rules of origin, anti-dumping and other standard safeguard
measures to limit the Chinese market penetration. Quite likely, the
EU might choose to go slow over a free trade agreement with the
UK, if the UK initiated negotiations with China, to see first what the
outcome would be.
It is not likely, therefore, that the UK would move ahead of
the EU in making free trade deals with either (for different reasons)
Russia or China.
Conclusion. The overall conclusion for Plan B.3 is that it
would involve a huge exercise in multiple parallel negotiations for
which the UK government has at present no adequate team of
experienced trade negotiators. There would be long delays in
getting results in many cases, and the idea that the UK could overall
get better deals faster than the EU is a fantasy. If the UK did secede,
Plan B.2 would be greatly preferable to either Plans B.1 or B.2.
36  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
However, all three look very unfavourable compared to Plan A on
economic grounds, to which may be added the political and foreign
policy considerations, discussed in the following section.
The UK’s status in world affairs
Common to all the Plan Bs for secession would be an impact on the
UK’s status as foreign policy actor in international relations. Would
the UK gain or lose from being outside the EU? This question is
often debated but mostly in rather fuzzy terms, but it can be
discussed more concretely.
The UK is currently free to pursue whatever foreign policy it
wants, either contributing to EU actions, or acting on its own. Since
it can veto any EU policy move that it does not like, in general terms
the UK has nothing to gain by secession. Where the EU takes an
initiative by common agreement, it serves as a ‘multiplier’ for UK
interests.
Development aid policy is important to the UK, and here the
rules of the EU are clear. While the EU has its own aid mechanisms
and policies, these in no way constrain what the UK’s development
policies or actions should be.
More concretely one can consider a few of the most important
foreign policy issues of the present time, and how the UK’s interests
would be affected in or out.
Case 1. Russia and East Europe. As noted above, the UK is a
clear supporter of the mainstream EU policy of sanctioning Russia
and helping a Europe-oriented Ukraine. The UK is one of the most
robust supporters of this policy. In the event of secession, the EU’s
position would tend to weaken, contrary to the UK’s perceived
interests.
Case 2. Migration and refugee crisis. Thanks to its geography
and related opt-out from Schengen, the UK escapes the current
refugee tsunami and any mandatory relocation by the EU. This
situation would in no way be improved by secession, but it could
worsen in the event that France opted to end the Le Touquet
agreement (as explained above).
Case 3. Jihadist terrorism. The UK is with other core EU member
states in the frontline fight against ISIS. Here the sharing of
intelligence over our ‘foreign fighters’ and terrorist threats is helped
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  37
by the UK’s selective opt-in rights under EU justice and home
affairs. Secession would meaning losing these rights. There might
be ad hoc cooperation, but secession would certainly not help. The
EU has not interfered with the UK’s independent decisions on
military actions in Iraq and Syria.
Case 4. UK in the UN Security Council. The UK’s role in the UN
Security Council is not constrained by the EU, although its influence
there is enhanced as one of the two European permanent members
with veto rights. In the event of secession, the UK’s standing in this
regard would be diminished relative to that of France, which alone
would be speaking for Europe.
Case 5. The US and other traditional friends of the UK. All of the
UK’s traditional friends and allies, including the US and the
Commonwealth, have already spoken out against the UK’s
secession. As for the US, President Obama has argued against
secession explicitly, because the UK is valued as an influential
member state of the EU. By contrast, the only significant politician
who has not joined in this large consensus view is Vladimir Putin,
for the obvious reason that he would welcome a weakened EU as an
opportunity for enhancing Russia’s own geo-political objectives in
Europe.
Case 6. China policy. The UK seeks currently to have a
prominent role in cooperating with China, but this is not impeded
by the EU. However in the event of secession, China would
probably view the UK as a less interesting cooperation partner,
since it would no longer have leverage on EU policy towards China.
In fact on 22 February 2016 the Chinese foreign ministry issued a
statement virtually identical to that of President Obama in
preferring the UK’s continued membership of a strong EU.
Conclusion. Overall UK foreign policy has nothing to gain but
a lot to lose by secession. The US regards UK secession as an act that
would undermine the strength of the Atlantic alliance, and the rest
of the EU would regard it as damaging their collective interests. The
advocates of secession deny how far this would translate into a loss
of friends and influence in Europe and the world, and even invent
illusions of enhanced status.
38  PART I. KNOWN PLAN A TO REMAIN OR UNKNOWN PLAN B TO LEAVE
A final point - short but grave
A final point of the utmost gravity can be made quite simply. If
England voted in the referendum to leave the EU, while Scotland
voted to remain, the stage would be set for an end to the United
Kingdom. Opinion polls and political statements by the Scottish
first minister suggest this scenario is quite possible. In this
hypothesis the independent Scotland could be expected to seek to
open accession negotiations with the EU while negotiating
secession from the UK, and while at the same time as the UK was
negotiating its own secession from the EU, which is an amazingly
chaotic prospect. The EU, however, might well not agree to open
negotiations with Scotland, inter alia, because Spain would fear
contagion in relation to Catalonia. In addition there are serious
worries in Ireland that the peaceful status quo there could be
destabilised, with the re-introduction of border controls between
north and south.
For many British citizens, these alarming prospects may
outweigh the more complicated technical considerations of
economic policy set out above, but they still reinforce the overall
conclusion that there is no Plan B that would be superior to Plan A.
PART II. QUESTIONS
3.
What is the Balance of Competences Review?
The ultimate question is whether Britain should stay in the EU or
secede, which Prime Minister Cameron has committed to put to a
binding referendum on 23 June 2016.
The referendum is intended to resolve this question once and
for all, while setting a target date sufficiently far ahead to allow for
negotiations with the EU and other member states to solve as many
of the perceived problems as possible in the meantime, and for
public debate to mature in parallel.
To prepare the ground for defining its policy on Europe, in
July 2012 the government launched a “Review of the Balance of
Competences” of the EU, namely the balance between the EU and
the member states in the distribution of powers. This is described in
official documents as “an audit of what the EU does and how it
affects the UK.”12
The core question that the Balance of Competence Review
addresses is whether the distribution of competences between the
EU and national levels is about right or is in need of change, which
could mean changes in either direction, with repatriation of
competences from the EU back to the national level, or the
strengthening of competences at the EU level, or both at the same
time. These changes might represent mere adjustments or be more
radical in amplitude.
From the outset the Review was intended to collect objective
evidence, with open invitations to any interested organisations,
companies or persons to make submissions that would be analysed
by the civil servants of the relevant government departments and
published with transparent attribution of sources. In all, 32 sectoral
See Appendix A for website links to the individual Reviews, and the page
numbers in the text refer to these sources.
12
 39
40  PART II. QUESTIONS
reviews were commissioned, covering the entire landscape of EU
policies, and the results have now been published, totalling around
3,000 pages of evidence submitted by some 1,500 independent
individuals or organisations (see Annex A for links to the published
materials).
As to the rules of the game, the terms of reference for these
reviews were not to reach explicit conclusions and
recommendations, but rather to provide objective materials for
others to do so. In fact, the many volumes of evidence provide a
unique resource for anyone seriously interested in this question.
Nothing like this has been done before – and there are many
textbooks on European affairs. For this reason the present authors
wished to distil conclusions from this substantial basis, reducing the
mass of evidence to a short book while subjecting the findings to our
own independent assessments.
Regarding the political context, the Prime Minister set out his
terms of engagement in the European question in his ‘Bloomberg’
speech in January 2013.13 While important as a political statement,
the speech gave little indication of what he wanted, beyond such
expressions as “the EU must change”, “power must be able to flow
back to member states, not just away from them”, and the need “to
negotiate a new settlement with our European partners” and for the
EU to be “more flexible, more adaptable and more open”. A year
later, in March 2014, the Prime Minister reiterated his position,
using much the same language of negotiating a “new settlement”,
with emphasis on “no to ever-closer union”; “no to unnecessary
interference and red tape”; and more specific reference to
immigration and “the free movement to take up work, not free
benefits”.14 Many Conservative MPs talk of the need to “repatriate”
competences of the EU, but mostly without stating which
competences they have in mind, beyond the frequent references to
immigration and certain labour market rules.
David Cameron, speech at Bloomberg on the Future of Europe, 23
January 2013 (https://www.gov.uk/government/speeches/eu-speech-atbloomberg).
13
David Cameron, “The EU is not working and we will change it”, Daily
Telegraph, 17 March 2014.
14
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  41
Overall, there is a huge contrast between the comprehensive
and concrete survey approach of the Balance of Competence Review
on the one hand, and political speeches that are generally thin in
terms of operational content on the other. It is the task of the former
to inform the latter.
4.
What are the EU’s competences?
The EU has accumulated many competences in recent decades.
These are codified in several categories in the Lisbon Treaty, signed
in December 2007.15
The EU has a few ‘exclusive’ competences, where only the EU
has the power to legislate in these areas. These are mainly in the
field of international trade, and monetary policy in the eurozone. In
these cases, the exclusivity is driven by practical realities, since
customs union or monetary union could not function alongside
multiple national policies.
The EU has a greater number of ‘shared’ competences, as listed
in Box 5, where both the EU and member states can legislate, with
rules to prevent conflicting laws. The respective shares of the EU
and member states can change over time, in either direction,
depending on the extent of new legislation at either level, or the
repeal of existing laws. Many of these competences are in the broad
area of the single market, which requires many technical regulations
to govern the supply of goods and services.
The EU has several ‘supporting’ competences, where it may
carry out certain actions to support, coordinate or supplement the
actions of member states, but where the main responsibility lies
with the member states, such as for public health and education.
Two of the most important fields are the subject of more
specific description under the Lisbon Treaty. For economic policy, for
example, the treaty states that “member states shall coordinate their
economic and employment policies within arrangements provided
by the Treaty, which the Union shall have competence to provide”
(Article 2.3, TFEU). These ‘arrangements’ include a considerable
amount of legislation, most importantly for the eurozone.
More precisely, in Title I of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European
Union – TFEU.
15
42  PART II. QUESTIONS
Box 5. The competences of the European Union as defined in the
Lisbon Treaty
Exclusive competences




Customs union competition policy
International trade policy
Monetary policy for members of the eurozone
Some aspects of fisheries policy
Shared competences












Internal market
Social policy
Cohesion (regional) policy
Agriculture and fisheries
Environment
Consumer protection
Transport
Energy
Freedom, security and justice
Aspects of public health
Research and technological development16
Development cooperation and humanitarian assistance17
Supporting competences






Protection of human health
Industry
Culture
Tourism
Education, training, youth and sport
Civil protection
For foreign policy the treaty says that “The Union shall have
competence, in accordance with the provisions of the Treaty on
European Union, to define and implement a common foreign and
security policy), including the framing of a common defence policy”
(Article 2.2, TFEU). The method remains largely inter-governmental
This sector has a modified form of shared competence, with the member
states free to implement their own policies in these areas.
16
17
This sector has a similar modified form of shared competence.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  43
here, however, with unanimity among member states forming the
basic decision-making rule.
The core method of the official Balance of Competence
Review has been to work systematically through all of these
competences, obtaining independent evidence on how each has
been functioning. This has been a huge undertaking, never before
conducted on this scale. For each of these Reviews the bottom-line
question is whether the competence of the EU in this area, relative
to the powers of the member states, is about right. Or are the EU’s
competences excessive, or insufficient, for effective policy-making?
The main part of the present study consists of summary
assessments by expert authors in each area of the findings and
judgments made in the 32 Reviews.
The Reviews go deeper than the core question of whether the
EU’s competences are ‘about right’ or not, and consider where there
is scope for improving efficiency and effectiveness in the
functioning of present competences, without necessarily calling into
question their attribution to the EU. This is material for the ‘reform’
agenda.
5.
What are the underlying issues?
While the question of whether or not to secede from the EU is, in
principle, clear, the answers should be based on the clarification of
a second tier of questions that go into the underlying issues at stake.
These concern both the conditions for continued membership and
the conditions for secession.
On the conditions for continued membership, the political
debate in the UK is using three keywords: reform, renegotiation and
repatriation. There are crucial differences between these
eventualities.
Reform is a loose and maybe over-used term. It can embrace
any steps that improve the status quo, either at the level of
individual policies and laws, or on a grander scale. In the context of
the EU, reform means measures taken by the EU as a whole, without
special provision for a single member state, such as the UK. The
political speeches of the British government mostly refer to
achieving a “reformed EU”, which would be the basis for the
government to recommend a Yes vote at the proposed referendum.
44  PART II. QUESTIONS
UK opinion polls are clear on this point: there is a large majority in
favour of staying in a “reformed EU”, whereas the majority in
favour of remaining in the EU without any such qualification is
slender, or questionable. Reform is also part of the vocabulary of
other EU leaders, and so in principle points to a positive way ahead.
But then comes the question: What reforms? Here the Balance of
Competence Review helps identify at the operational level where
EU policies could be made more efficient, where so-called ‘red tape’
could be cut, etc.
Renegotiation is about the UK receiving special treatment or
‘opt-outs’ in relation to EU laws and policies. This has been done in
the past, notably for contributions to the EU budget. As regards optouts, the major cases of the euro and Schengen area were negotiated
at a time when these policies were being shaped. The practical
question is whether further opt-outs might be sought by the UK and
successfully negotiated with other member states.
Repatriation is about returning competences to the member
states. This leads to the question of which competences might be
targets for repatriation, and at what level. The first level consists of
competences as defined in the Lisbon Treaty (as listed above).
Repatriation would require unanimous agreement on treaty
changes, followed by repeal of the numerous operational laws of the
EU that have been passed on the basis of the treaty provisions. The
second level consists of the individual legal regulations and
directives, which can be repealed on an individual basis without
withdrawing the EU competence at the treaty level. This enters into
the detail of EU policies, and especially the many ‘shared’
competences of the EU, where the relative proportions of the
sharing can be adjusted.
On the conditions for secession, the British government would
first need to work out what it would seek. The idea of a simple, bigbang, unilateral repeal of all EU law on the British statute book is
not plausible, since it would create a huge legal void and economic
uncertainty. There would have to be a negotiated settlement. A
number of scenarios are discussed in Part III, and each of these leads
to the question of what the political and economic consequences for
the UK would be.
PART III. EVIDENCE
6.
Core single market policies
6.1 Single market overview
The Review of the single market surveys a vast field, with many of
the subsequent Reviews going into more detail sector by sector.
Overall, this Review observes a broad consensus that the single
market is the EU’s core mechanism for advancing and sustaining its
high level of economic development.
It highlights the strong influence of the UK on the
development of the single market. The big move towards
completing the single market began in 1985, when the objective was
set to achieve this goal by 1992 with the aid of 279 legislative
measures, masterminded by Commissioner Lord Cockfield. There
were two general keys to this achievement: first the move to
qualified majority voting in the Council, and second the increased
emphasis on the method of mutual recognition as opposed to
harmonisation.
Business interests note that the single market regime brings
legal certainty and market openness, but also regulatory burdens.
But these burdens are not necessarily greater than national
regulations, and of course enterprises engaged in cross-border
business are saved from having to master 28 different regulatory
regimes.
In seeking to summarise what powers remain in the hands of
member states the Review rightly comments that there is no clear
boundary between EU and national competences, but rather a
continuous process of interactions. Member states remain free to act
as long as they do not infringe upon EU law, and in particular any
restrictions on the free movement of goods, services, people and
capital are subject to legal challenge.
 45
46  PART III. EVIDENCE
The Review analyses effects on the economy, on economic
actors, and on policy-making.
In goods markets integration in the single market has meant
the development of complex cross-border supply chains for both
material and service inputs. Integration has lagged behind in some
important network industries, however, including energy,
telecoms, transport and the digital IT sector. Whereas the early
single market agenda has now reached a stage of maturity, for the
network industries much remains to be done, and many popular
comments that the EU is ‘over-regulated’ miss this point.
As regards foreign direct investment (FDI), there is a
particular British interest in the single market, since the UK has been
winning a disproportionate share of the EU total, notably from
Japan. It is generally thought that international investors would
downgrade the ranking of the UK as an investment location in the
event of secession from the EU and its loss of completely secure
access to the single market.
Regarding the regulatory burden on businesses, there is a
broad distinction in the Review between large internationally
oriented businesses that place a high value on legal certainty for
their operations, and small- and medium-sized businesses that do
not export and would prefer less regulation. UK respondents have
two particular concerns; that the UK itself may be ‘gold-plating’ its
implementation of EU regulations with unnecessarily costly
provisions (but the evidence for this is not clear-cut); and that other
member states may be less diligent than the UK in implementing
such measures.
As regards the policy-making process, the Review notes the
significant influence of the UK in pushing single market policy in a
liberalising direction, and indeed other liberally oriented member
states are concerned that secession by the UK would weaken this
strategic orientation. For UK interests contemplating the prospect of
secession there would be a double risk; both that access to the EU
market would become uncertain, and that the single market regime
itself could become less liberal.
Looking to the future, the Review considers that a new longterm strategy for the single market will anyway be called for after
the renewal of the Commission and Parliament in 2014. On the one
hand this will need to fit in with the growing globalisation of the
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  47
world economy, and on the other hand to be reconciled with the
widening scope of eurozone economic governance, notably in
financial markets. On the question of specific priorities the Review
highlights the case for the ‘digital single market’.
Finally, the Review asks where the UK might gain from the
EU doing less in the single market area. If this were to mean
weakening the depth of integration, “it is hard to see that could be
in the UK’s interest” (p.57 of the Review). Although it is easy to say
that the EU should regulate less, justifying this in operational terms
and deciding on what and how to regulate less is more of a
challenge. The Review acknowledges the continuous pressure from
markets and technological change to develop new or to revise
existing regulations.
“The EU could help itself in this area by, for example,
ensuring it has a properly functioning mechanism that screened
legislative proposals more systematically and objectively, for
example that a proposal would only proceed if it clearly had a
positive impact on growth” (p.57).
The Commission’s REFIT programme aims to achieve this,
which the Review does not mention.18
Assessment
At the strategic level the Review shows the UK to have been a driver
in support of a liberal regulatory order in the single market. The
appreciable economic benefits of the single market to the EU as a
whole including the UK are considered matters of broad consensus.
The UK’s interest in the single market is highlighted by its success
in attracting a disproportionate share of foreign direct investment
from third countries, which would be undermined by secession.
The Review does not explicitly discuss the consequences of
hypothetical secession for the UK’s access to the single market A
seceding UK would surely wish to retain secure access to the EU
single market, but the only evident model for doing this is the EEA
regime enjoyed by Norway, which the British Prime Minister has
ruled out on the grounds that it would mean an unacceptable loss
European Commission, “Regulatory Fitness and Performance (REFIT):
Results and Next Steps”, COM(2013)685, final, 2 October 2013.
18
48  PART III. EVIDENCE
of sovereignty. Yet anything less than this opens up a huge
unknown as to what the post-secession regime would consist of.
One hypothesis is that existing EU market legislation would remain
in force unless and until it were repealed or replaced. If the UK were
to adopt a selective approach its present guarantee of full access to
the single market would be undermined. What is certain is that a
seceding UK would have no say in new EU regulations or the
revision of old ones, and no assurance at all that the direction of EU
single market policies would be in the UK’s interests. As the Review
clearly shows, the EU’s single market regulatory processes are in
continuous interaction with the dynamics of globalisation and
technological change, so merely keeping existing EU regulation on
the books would soon become an obsolete option.
Postscript. Regarding the ‘red tape’ issue, and subsequent to
publication of the Review, the Juncker Commission taking office in
October 2014 appointed Frans Timmermans to the new position of
First Vice-President, charged with the task of screening legislative
proposals for subsidiarity and proportionality (discussed in more
detail in section 12.2 below).
The evidence at a glance – single market overview
Strategic priority for the UK, with leadership role since the ‘1992’
programme reform
Large majority support for EU competence
Advantages of legal certainty, openness, and avoidance of 28 different
regulatory regimes
National regulations would not necessarily be lighter, some ‘gold-plating’
by UK
6.2 Free movement of goods
This Review covers much the same ground as the preceding one at
the level of general strategic arguments, confirming the priority
given to the single market by successive British governments. It
does go into more detail on Lord Cockfield’s programme to
eliminate cross-border restrictions by 1992, however. The plan had
two key innovations that overcame previous obstacles that slowed
progress towards the single market objective to a snail’s pace. The
first was to switch the decision-making rule for single market
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  49
legislation to qualified majority rather than unanimity, which
enabled the Cockfield plan to be implemented. The second was to
reduce the burden of harmonisation of product standards by a ‘new
approach’ extending the use of the mutual recognition principle.
From 1979 onwards there had been a number of rulings by the
European Court of Justice that established the mutual recognition
principle, for example in a number of landmark cases for liqueurs
and beer.19
The Review explains in some detail how the new approach of
the ‘1992 programme’ overhauled the previous system more
generally and radically. Legislation would be restricted to
identifying the essential health or safety requirements, and technical
specifications were now to be entrusted to European
standardisation bodies. If products were made to conform to these
standards they would gain the ‘presumption of conformity’.
Manufacturers could still produce goods according to other
technical standards, but in this case they could be required to justify
them to the mutual recognition authorities of member states. The
new approach is now taken for granted, such that reversal to the
situation that prevailed some 30 years ago would be unthinkable.
Still, it may be noted that Prime Minister Cameron’s flagship speech
on Europe on 23 January 2013 barely recognised this, with wording
such as “the EU cannot harmonise everything”.
However, the conclusions of the review on the EU’s
competences for the free movement of goods may be considered to
reflect the broad European consensus on the question, not just a
British view. “The majority of respondents to this review, including
most respondent from business organisations and individual firms,
The landmark Cassis de Dijon ruling of 1979 where Germany blocked the
import of this French liqueur on the grounds that its alcohol content was
below the minimum set by German law, even though the product was in
conformity with French law. The Court of Justice ruled that an importing
member state could not forbid the sale of a product that was in conformity
with the exporting member state. It took time for this principle to gain
general acceptance, however, as was seen in the 1988 case around the
German beer ‘purity’ law (Reinheitsgebot) dating back to 1487, which was
being used to prevent the import of Dutch Heineken beer, for example, on
the grounds that it endangered the health of German consumers. The Court
of Justice again supported the case that these imports could not be blocked.
19
50  PART III. EVIDENCE
supported the current balance of competence on the free movement
of goods…. They felt that the advantages of EU action – for example
a level playing field for UK businesses and a single transparent set
of rules with scope for legal redress – outweighed the costs arising
from administrative burdens, regulatory costs or policy trade-offs”
(p.6).
Beyond this general assessment, the Review goes in some
detail into a number of key issues.
Supply chain economics are seen to have become an
increasingly important factor in the structure and functioning of
European industry. The UK’s automotive sector sources 90% of
motor vehicle components from the EU, for example. For this and
other sectors the need for fast, reliable and low-cost shipment of
goods across borders for ‘just-in-time’ delivery is a competitivity
factor of paramount importance. The removal of the need to make
customs declarations has represented a major administrative
simplification and cost-reducing factor. This is taken for granted
now, but would re-emerge as an issue if the UK left the customs
union.
The EU’s competence in the field of intellectual property
rights is a complex matter, which the Review examines. The
findings from stakeholder representations were that the EU’s
responsibilities for the ‘Trade Mark’ and ‘Design Right’ received
strong support. The European Patents Convention and Patent Office
have simplified the process of obtaining patent protection across
Europe, while the forthcoming Unitary Patent and Unified Patent
Court are seen as strengthening enforcement.
There remain some exceptional categories where member
states can restrict imports of goods from elsewhere in the EU. UK
legislation, in particular, can require import or export licenses for
antiquities of cultural value, drugs, firearms, animals and military
goods. Customs controls are governed by EU law but execution
remains in the hands of national customs services, and criminal
offences are dealt with under national legislation.
The Review reports findings on the costs of EU regulations as
well as the benefits of open markets. Small businesses, especially
those that do not export or import, complain most about the burden
of EU regulations. However, the counterfactual case of not being
subject to EU regulations would not mean freedom from regulation.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  51
UK manufacturers would need to comply with EU standards in any
case if they wished to export to the EU, and the UK would itself
probably adopt laws and procedures similar to those set by the EU.
At the same time it is considered desirable to devise regulatory
regimes that where possible mitigate burdens on small enterprises,
and this is an issue that the Commission seeks to address in a
number of areas.
The Review reports concern by representative business
organisations over unequal performance of member states in
implementing and enforcing EU rules. In the British case, while
there is widespread demand for a light regulatory touch, there is
also a legal culture that favours strict enforcement.
Assessment
The majority of evidence presented suggests that the balance of
competence for the free movement of goods and intellectual
property rights was in the UK’s interest. While some respondents
advocated withdrawing competence from the EU, most
respondents felt it better to work with and through the EU
institutions. While there is concern for the EU’s competences to be
executed more efficiently and effectively, the case for drastic
deregulation found little support. Outside the EU, the UK would
find itself adopting much the same regulatory standards, but with
the disadvantage that divergences in product standards would
reduce economies of scale on production lines, and lead to increased
costs and prices. However, even inside the EU, product standards
are voluntary rather than mandatory, such that if enterprises
wished to aim predominantly at external markets there is nothing
in the regulatory regime preventing them from producing goods
according to the client country’s standards.
The evidence at a glance – free movement of goods
Key ‘1992’ reform: mutual recognition for goods standards
Less reliance on harmonisation
Trans-European supply-chain economics needs EU competence
Useful complementary competences for Trade Marks and Patents
Little support for return to national regulations that would re-open the field
for unfair practices between member states
52  PART III. EVIDENCE
6.3 Free movement of services
This is one of the most important chapters in the Balance of
Competences Review, for several reasons. Services account for an
increasing share of the modern economy and involve a highly
complex and differentiated set of sub-sectors, with correspondingly
complex regulatory requirements. The British government is at the
forefront of those pushing for ‘completion’ of the internal market
for services, which is currently still fragmented by a huge variety of
inconsistent national regulations. There are also technological
trends in the economy that blur the distinction between goods,
where the internal market is largely completed, versus services,
where it is less so.
The Review recounts the evolution of the EU’s competence in
this field. The free movement of services and freedom of
establishment for individuals and companies was already
enshrined in the Treaty of Rome and carried over in successive
treaties up to the current Treaty of Lisbon. Individuals and
companies can go to the European Court of Justice to secure
enforcement of their rights under the treaties, and as a result a wide
body of case law has developed. From the early days this put much
emphasis on the prohibition of discrimination on grounds of
nationality. However, this approach has been progressively
extended to measures that, while not strictly discriminatory, would
be liable to impede the supply of services from other member states.
Nonetheless, many remaining restrictions meant that the
services sector still lagged some way behind the goods sector in the
degree of true openness in the single market, and given the growing
importance of services to the economy it was increasingly felt that a
more ambitious approach was required. This led to the proposed
Services Directive of 2004, which sought to radically apply the
‘country of origin’ principle, or in other words mutual recognition
of the regulatory regimes of each member state. This went beyond
what the political market could take, however, and political
polemics emerged, as famously represented by the ‘Polish plumber’
who would be undercutting the native plumber in France.
As a result a highly complex directive finally emerged in 2006,
with many sub-sectors securing protection for a host of specific
national provisions. The directive is nevertheless recognised as
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  53
having made a major advance in opening services markets. It
applies to a very wide range of services that, in spite of various
exclusions, are estimated to account for 46% of the EU’s GDP. The
directive is described as being ‘horizontal’ since it sets out general
principles to be observed for all service sectors that have not been
explicitly excluded. The included sectors cover the regulated
professions, craftsmen, business-related services, distributive
trades, tourism, leisure services, construction services, information
services, rental and leasing services, hotels and restaurants, real
estate services etc. The excluded services are in several cases
regulated separately by the EU under sector-specific legislation
(financial services, transport, telecommunications, etc.), and the
main real exclusions from EU competences are public health, public
education and social services.
The main substance of the directive consists of two lists, first
of “prohibitions”, and secondly of “requirements to be evaluated”
for the service sectors covered. The prohibitions include
discrimination on grounds of nationality and many detailed
restrictions on the activities of companies or service providers (e.g.
a company cannot be required to make its main place of business in
the member state where it supplies a service, or cannot be required
to pre-register, or to limit its service for a certain length of time). The
requirements to be evaluated, to assure that they are not restricting
the openness of the single market, cover such cases as where the
service provider should have a certain number of employees, or be
restricted to one location, or have certain types of shareholders.
Because of the huge complexity of the task of policing what
practices might be inconsistent with the directive, there is recourse
to a ‘mutual evaluation’ process of peer review of each member
state’s practice by other member states. Member states are also
required to undertake ‘screening’ exercises to test the compliance of
their practices with the EU legislation. This has led to the
elimination of thousands of illegitimate restrictions and, in the view
of a detailed CEPS) report, the removal of barriers on a scale “far
54  PART III. EVIDENCE
more extensive and rigorous than could reasonably have been
expected”.20
For professions the EU has developed legislation for the
Mutual Recognition of Professional Qualifications (MRPQ). This
legislation has recently been revised with important new features,
notably a transparency process to subject national practices to peer
pressure and possible challenge, and the introduction of the
European Professional Card, which may be adopted profession-byprofession.
The digital single market receives particular attention in the
Review, and this is an example of an area where the British
government recognises the need for an important application and
development of EU competences, and has established a list of six
priorities for this sector. All of these rely on regulatory action by the
EU covering copyright, data protection, payment services, highspeed broadband, telecoms and e-commerce. The digital economy
is the fastest growing sub-sector of manifest importance for the EU’s
competitiveness, and for this sector EU regulation is inescapable, as
is the need for Europe to take a solid common position in
negotiations with the United States in this area.
In the area of public procurement the EU has adopted a
package of new rules, which contributors of evidence to the report
generally consider to be valuable in improving public procurement
in the UK itself as well as in opening other markets. The defence
procurement sector is dealt with separately, however, and is subject
to efforts by the Commission to extend its effective EU competence.
While the case for rationalisation of European defence industries is
widely recognised, various stakeholders treat the prospect of
enhanced EU competence cautiously, in view of its implications for
national security.
Assessment
There was general support for the current balance of competence in
this broad area, with the advantages of EU action outweighing the
disadvantages. There were also calls for greater integration of the
Federica Mustilli and Jacques Pelkmans, “Access Barriers to Service
Markets – Mapping, tracing, understanding and measuring”, CEPS Special
Report No. 77, CEPS, Brussels, June 2013.
20
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  55
single market for services, and the completion of the digital single
market was cited as an example. It was recognised that even nonexporting businesses have benefited from the liberalisation of
domestic service markets, and that any national legislation would
not be dissimilar to the current EU regime.
Services are more important to the UK economy than for
many other member states, and business associations welcome
liberalisation at the EU level for this reason. The British Chambers
of Commerce note that “free movement of services is a critical
aspect of EU membership as it provides our members with access to
a market of 500 million people. The UK is the second largest
exporter of services in the world”. The Federation of Small
Businesses notes that those of its members that do service business
abroad do so overwhelmingly with other European countries.
Incomplete or ineffective implementation of existing services
legislation has hindered the development of the free movement of
services. There is scope to go further in services liberalisation within
the current level of EU competence, extending the ‘country of
origin’ principle further within specific sub-sectors.
There has to be consistency in the narrative calling for
completion of the internal market for services and a reduction of
regulations coming out of Brussels. Popular calls for cutting EU ‘red
tape’ are often too general and simplistic, failing to recognise that if
the UK’s national interest in the completion of the services market
is to be achieved, many inconsistent national regulations will have
to be replaced by European legislation.
The evidence at a glance – services
Broad support for EU competence, strong UK economic interests
UK highly active on the reform agenda to complete internal market
EU regulation needed to replace inconsistent national regulations
Digital sector urgently needs more developed EU policy
56  PART III. EVIDENCE
6.4 Free movement of capital and financial services*
This is one of the most detailed and complex case studies in the
entire Balance of Competence Review, with a very substantial
documentation of evidence. This is not surprising, given that
financial services are vital for the City and the UK economy in
general. The City is the second largest global financial centre, and a
leader in many sectors. For a large and diverse financial hub like
London, free branching and free provision of services across the
whole of the EU are considerable benefits, and any other regime
would be a considerable disadvantage for the City. However, the
overarching need to find solutions to the financial crisis that began
in 2007 brings huge complexities to the interactions between EU
financial markets policies and those of the eurozone.
The EU’s regulatory regime, as with international rules and
standards in the financial markets sector, has been subject to
dramatic reform since the onset of the financial crisis in 2007. While
the EU’s policies before the crisis focused on opening up the EU
internal market, since the crisis the emphasis has shifted massively
onto the issues of financial stability and the soundness of banks.
In response to the global financial crisis, reforms at the EU
level were initiated in 2009 with the recommendations of the de
Larosière report,21 which noted the grave shortcomings of the
existing system of fragmented national supervisory authorities.
Enhanced EU competence in this field became a strategic imperative
for the EU economy as a whole and the UK in particular. The
Review records how the de Larosière report led eventually to the
establishment of a completely new European System of Financial
Supervision (ESFS), with several agencies created in 2011, including
the European Banking Authority (EBA) located in London, and the
European Securities and Markets Authority (ESMA) located in
Paris.
The EBA is entrusted with devising the European Single
Rulebook, which had been proposed by the UK government in 2009
*
This section was contributed by Karel Lannoo.
Report of “The High Level Group on Financial Supervision in the EU”,
chaired by Jacques de Larosière, 25 February 2009 (http://ec.europa.eu/
internal_market/finances/docs/de_larosiere_report_en.pdf).
21
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  57
before its subsequent adoption by the European Council. The Single
Rulebook aims to provide a set of harmonised rules that financial
institutions throughout the EU must respect. It allows the EU to
adopt more directly applicable regulations and implementing rules.
The disadvantage of such a rulebook may be a lack of
proportionality, which is certainly an issue for less developed
financial centres and systems. But it should be noted that the UK
was at the forefront of advocating the Single Rulebook in order to
protect the integrity of EU wholesale financial markets, which are at
the heart of the City’s interests.
Going beyond these developments in the EU-wide system,
eurozone member states have been driven to take more radical
steps to defend their financial system. Under the heading ‘banking
union’, these initiatives comprise a Single Supervisory Mechanism
(SSM) run by the European Central Bank, and a Single Resolution
Mechanism (SRM) to handle emergency cases of failing banks. The
UK has negotiated for itself (and any other non-euro member state)
provisions for it not to participate in the banking union, and at the
same time to protect its interests against possible discriminatory
measures taken by the eurozone. These protections concern the role
of the EBA in relation to the Single Resolution Mechanism, and the
EBA’s relations with the European Central Bank as bank supervisor.
The detail of these provisions is about avoiding discrimination,
sticking to common EU competition policy rules and voting practice
in the EBA (p.18). Given the volume of interactions between the
functioning of EU financial markets and that of the eurozone, the
key point to note here for the UK is that with good will on both sides
it proved possible to successfully negotiate both non-participation
in the banking union and non-discrimination against the nonparticipating member states.
The Review still argues that significant reform of the EU’s
policy-making framework is needed, and that the quality of policymaking is uneven. These criticisms are no different from what is
heard in other financial centres or from other players in the EU. It
should be recalled that many problems with policy-making
originate from the wishes of UK policy-makers, such as for the
Single Rulebook, or are a reaction to some controversial practices in
the UK financial market, notably bonuses (on which more below).
58  PART III. EVIDENCE
Many of the respondents made detailed and targeted
criticisms, covering “the quality of the Commission’s impact
assessments, consultations, and policy-making and policy
proposals”. However “respondents had few criticisms to make
where the Commission had consulted properly or faithfully
transposed international standards” (p.86). These reactions can be
heard in other countries as well, or in other sectors. It is widely
acknowledged that re-regulation of the financial sector had to be
pushed through at lightning speed after the financial crisis, and was
largely agreed at global level, in the context of the London and
subsequent G-20 Summits. The EU Commission could have reacted
faster, but expertise was probably lacking more within the
European Parliament and many member states in the EU Council.
The quality of impact assessments can certainly be improved upon,
but interest groups often have very biased definitions of impact
assessments.
The Review refers extensively to the three cases in which the
UK challenged EU law before the European Court of Justice (CJEU).
The first concerns the Short Selling Regulation, and the possibility
for the European Securities and Markets Authority (ESMA) to ban
short selling in emergency situations, which the UK challenged on
the grounds that the powers conferred to ESMA were unlawful.
This challenge was dismissed by the Court on all grounds. The
CJEU found that in an emergency situation such measures taken by
ESMA would be in the interests of guarding financial stability. The
review cites the Bar Council’s response to the Court judgment,
arguing that its reasoning was “very troubling”.
The second case challenged, but has not yet settled, concerns
about access to euro-denominated financial instruments outside the
eurozone, which the UK challenges on single market grounds. The
location policy of the ECB specifies that clearing houses that clear
euro-denominated financial instruments above a certain threshold
must be located in the euro area. However, as this is a monetary
policy related rule, it seems unlikely that the EU’s challenge will be
upheld by the Court.
The third case refers to the ‘bonus cap’ in the Capital
Requirements Directive (CRD), which is implementing the Basel III
rules in European law. An amendment introduced by the European
Parliament in the legislative process caps bonuses to one-times-
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  59
salary (or two-times with shareholders’ approval). The UK
challenged this on grounds of the treaty base and procedure. The
relevant provisions lack evidence and were not supported by the
Commission’s impact assessment, it is argued (p.88). However, the
UK withdrew its challenge in November 2014 after it became
apparent that it would not succeed in the European Court.
Assessment
The division of competences between the EU and the UK in financial
services is considered in the Review to be “broadly appropriate”
(p.5). But in deepening this assessment it is necessary to distinguish
between matters of strategic reform and system development,
versus matters of policy improvement.
At the strategic level, first of all, there is consensus on the need
for the EU competence to ensure freedom of movement of payments
and capital.
Secondly, as regards financial stability consensus also
emerged that the pre-crisis system of fragmented national
supervisory authorities was defective and had to be corrected with
a new European system of financial supervision with several new
EU agencies. It was also agreed, with strong UK backing, that there
should be a single rulebook for regulatory standards. These reforms
were rushed through in response to the emergency.
Thirdly, it became apparent that the supervisory system of the
eurozone system itself needed further reinforcement, which has led
to the banking union, in which the UK does not participate, but UK
respondents to the Review show support for the eurozone itself.
Fourthly, complex issues regarding inter-relations between
the EU financial market system and the banking union have
emerged. Here, the UK has effectively negotiated a sophisticated
system to control for non-discrimination in eurozone measures
towards non-eurozone member states.
With respect to the details of EU financial sector regulation,
respondents raise various criticisms about poor policy-making and
inadequate impact assessments and consultations, which are
concerns largely shared by other EU member states. The UK
government has gone further in challenging the EU over three cases
before the CJEU, but which most observers would not give (or have
60  PART III. EVIDENCE
given) a good chance of success. The Review concludes that the UK
should engage earlier and more effectively with the EU institutions,
as well as with other member states.
The UK government itself still struggles to find a balanced
approach to financial sector regulation, seven years after the start of
the financial crisis. The UK’s financial markets have continued to
suffer from its light regulation approach, as illustrated recently (in
November 2014, subsequent to publication of the Review) in the
fines that had to be levied as a result of the huge foreign exchange
rate-rigging practices.
Postscript. Since publication of the Review a new development
is the capital markets union – an idea floated by the incoming
President of the Commission, Jean-Claude Juncker. The possible
content of this initiative will be of keen interest to the UK, and the
incoming British Commissioner, Jonathan Hill, will be responsible
for fleshing it out.
The evidence at a glance – financial services
Single market for financial services strategic for the City and the UK
EU regulatory approach radically reformed since 2008 crisis
More emphasis now on financial stability mechanisms, compared to past
market-opening policies
Big challenge of reconciling single market with the needs of the eurozone
UK secures non-participation in banking union and non-discrimination for
non-euro member states
Continuing debate over policy details and Court cases
New capital market union idea to be explored, of interest to the UK
6.5 Free movement of people*
Britain’s debate over the free movement of people within the EU has
generated more heat than light. Nonetheless, it remains at the heart
of why the UK attitude towards European integration has shifted
from one of sceptical, but relatively benign neglect, to one of
*
This section was contributed by Hugo Brady.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  61
officially defensive hostility.22 EU-watchers therefore eagerly
awaited the government’s Balance of Competences Review on this
topic, to set out officially how free movement impacts Britain’s
national interests.23 Publication of the Review was actually delayed
for several months, divergent views were reported on its implicit
conclusions, with Conservative ministers taking a more critical view
of the status quo than their Liberal-Democrat colleagues.
A key reason why the free movement of people has become
such a hot political issue for Britain is traced to its decision not to
restrict access to its labour market in 2004, on the eve of the
accession of the eight new member states. This meant that the spike
in arrivals of nationals from these countries to the UK was much
sharper than for many other member states that retained
transitional restrictions. Between 2004 and 2012, the number of EU
citizens resident in Britain more than doubled from 1.1 million to
2.3 million. Flows were significantly lower from Bulgaria and
Romania, which received only staggered access to the UK labour
market until January 2014. The more recent accession of Croatia has
had no perceptible impact on immigration to the UK.
The report discusses the impact of free movement on Britain
in terms of actual numbers, the impact on the welfare state, public
order and the economy (broken down by sector, such as medicine,
engineering and architecture). Helpfully, it includes a section on
how some 1.4-2.2 million Britons abroad make use of, and clearly
benefit from free movement rights, such as British retirees in Spain
and France, and how the EU’s social security arrangements operate
in this respect.24 The analysis here focuses on the need for an even
application of free- movement-related legislation across all member
See, for example, David Cameron’s intervention: “Free movement needs
to be less free”, Financial Times, 26 November 2013.
22
The relevant EU legislation under review is the free movement Directive
(2004); the Council Regulation on the free movement of workers (2011); a
Directive on the enforcement of the free movement rights (adopted 2014);
the EU’s social security Regulation (2004) and the Directive on the mutual
recognition of professional qualifications (latest amendments adopted in
2013).
24 The discrepancy between the estimated figures could be because many
Britons spend part of their year abroad and part at home.
23
62  PART III. EVIDENCE
states. For example, the decades-long discrimination faced by nonnative EU university lecturers in Italy is highlighted.
Broadly, the text supports the view that intra-EU migration is
positive for the UK economy noting that, according to the UK’s
Office for National Statistics, some 60% of EU migrants coming to
Britain to work already have job offers on arrival. The Russell Group
– a UK research consortium that includes Britain’s highest ranked
universities – points out that non-UK EU nationals make up some
13.4% of researchers across its members (including Oxford,
Cambridge, the LSE and Kings College London).
The City of London mounted a robust defence of intra-EU
migration, noting that the average EU migrant pays around £23,000
per year in taxes while spending significantly on UK goods and
services to the benefit of the wider economy, while being less likely
to draw on public services such as the National Health Service.
These facts are becoming more widely acknowledged in the UK
with the result that the debate has moved on to focus more on the
exportability of benefits, and questions of housing and school
places. According to a study cited in the Review, some two-thirds
of local councils in England expected to experience a shortage of
school places by September 2016.
Public opinion in the UK has swung drastically against the
free movement of people over the last decade, with a YouGov poll
recording that nearly half the population was against the principle
in 2013 from a position of two-thirds in favour in 2005. (UK
unemployment remained low by historical standards, even during
the 2008-2010 period of economic crisis, but more natives than
migrants lost their jobs.) Many Britons feel that free movement is no
longer fair; that it has become massively one-sided in terms of flows.
EU/EEA immigration rose from 10% of UK net migration in the
1970s to almost 40% by 2007. So-called ‘benefit tourism’ has become
a totemic issue in the ‘fairness’ debate, since European migrants
have the right to draw down universal benefits such as disability or
children’s allowance, if the children are not resident in the UK (see
the postscript below).
The Review stresses the measures that the Cameron
government has taken to restrict abuse of free movement within the
bounds of the current legislation, noting also that other EU
governments such as Germany have also taken action to combat
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  63
‘poverty immigration’ from elsewhere in the Union. The
government has tightened up the immigration regulations that give
effect to EU free movement rules in Britain. For example, since 1st
April 2014, newly arrived EU migrants are no longer eligible for
housing benefit in the UK. The UK has also made it harder for
migrants who lose their ‘right to reside’ in Britain through long
periods of economic inactivity to re-enter the country after a short
interregnum. The ‘right to reside’ requirement was introduced to
Britain’s ‘Habitual Residency Test’ in 2004 as a means of managing
an expected increase in EU migration. The criteria to qualify for the
‘right to reside’ are designed to ensure that only those migrants
whose ‘centre of interest’ is the UK and who have some prospect of
employment are eligible for benefits.
The residence test is currently the subject of an infraction
proceeding against the UK taken by the Commission to the
European Court of Justice. The Review notes hopefully that CJEU
case law seems to support the arguments of Britain’s lawyers that
member states have the right to make access to benefits by EU
nationals who are not economically active conditional upon them
meeting the necessary requirements for obtaining a legal right of
residence in the host member state (see below, the postscript).
Assessment
The report on free movement presents a far broader range of facts
and analysis on this sensitive topic than is usually in evidence in
Britain’s debate on Europe. For the first time, for example, we read
evidence from Britons exercising free movement rights abroad
(there are ‘expat’ pensioners’ associations with chapters in France
and Spain). Moreover, various professional associations (such as the
Architects Registration Board), regional governments and large
firms are supporting the case for free movement.
On balance, the evidence points toward some changes to a
free movement regime originally designed to operate between six
broadly similar countries to better reflect a Union now far more
diverse in incomes, social security arrangements, work expectations
and migratory patterns.
But the Review’s concluding passages lend conspicuous
weight to the views of a single expert, who considers the UK’s
opening to Central and Eastern Europe in 2004 an historical error,
64  PART III. EVIDENCE
arguing that free movement has dangerously unbalanced Britain’s
social contract. He argues that EU rules need to be re-cast to allow
preference to be given to native workers in certain instances; that
transitional arrangements for allowing new EU members access to
Britain’s labour market need to be based on more flexible criteria
such as income disparity and economic convergence; and that
governments should be free to impose caps on inward EU
migration. This last ‘cap’ idea would clearly be unacceptable to the
EU as a whole, and its retention in the conclusions of the Review is
a reminder of the highly politicised context that surrounded the
finalisation and delayed publication of this text.
Postscript. Subsequent to the publication of the Review there
have been two significant developments. First, the CJEU made a
ruling in the Dano case (C-333/13) in November 2014 that
supported national competences in deciding upon residence
requirements and their significance in determining eligibility for
certain social benefits. While the case in point was in Germany, the
ruling is supporting rather than undermining national competences
in this field, and the British Prime Minister noted that it was “simple
common sense”.
Second, on 28 November 2014, the Prime Minister set out in
detail what he hopes to negotiate with the EU in order to control
immigration from the EU more strictly, without breaking the
principle of free movement of people. These proposals include:
-
denial of tax credits, and housing benefits for EU citizens
before four years of residence;
removal of job seekers if they find no job within six months;
stronger measures to deport criminals;
no payment of child benefits for children resident abroad; and
a longer waiting period for free movement for citizens of
future acceding states.
The detailed legal analysis of these proposals are a mixed bag
of measures, where in some cases the UK is entitled to take freely as
a matter on national competence, of others that would be more
difficult in that they require legislation by the EU decided by
qualified majority, and some that would seem to be virtually
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  65
impossible in requiring treaty change to be decided unanimously by
all member states and ratified by all national parliaments.25
This is the only instance so far where the Prime Minster has
set out an operational agenda for negotiation or re-negotiation with
the EU, hinting that some solutions might be either through EUwide legislation, or new special provisions for the UK. It is
significant that these are the Prime Minister’s proposals, not those
of the coalition government with the Liberal Democrats, signalling
only partial support from them. As a consequence, the proposals
would only be formally addressed to the EU after the 2015 general
election, and only then if there were an outright Conservative Party
government. Reactions from Brussels indicate a willingness to
examine these requests, but it would seem that negotiations can
await the next British government.
The evidence at a glance – free movement of people
Competence for free movement fundamental in EU as a whole
Sharply contested views in UK between interest groups and political parties
2008 enlargement caused immigration spike in UK, heavily impacting public
opinion
UK residents in EU states equal number of other EU residents in UK
CJEU case helpful in clarifying national competences for residence and thence
access to certain social benefits
Cameron announces operational reform or re-negotiation proposals, some
within existing national competences, others requiring EU agreement of
varying difficulty
6.6 Competition and consumer policies
This Review covers both competition policy for which the Treaty
provides the EU with ‘exclusive competence’ for “establishing the
competition rules necessary for the functioning of the internal
market” (Article 3, TFEU), and consumer policy for which the
Treaty provides for “shared competence” (Article 4, TFEU).
For a detailed review, see Steve Peers, “EU Law Analysis”
(http://eulawanalysis.blogspot.co.uk/2014/11/the-nine-labours-ofcameron-analysis-of.html), 28 November 2014.
25
66  PART III. EVIDENCE
The competition policy divides between anti-trust provisions
(Articles 101-106, TFEU) and state aid rules (Articles 107-109,
TFEU). The competition rules prohibit anti-competitive agreements
between undertakings and the abusive conduct of dominant
undertakings.
The state aid rules prohibit such aids in general, but with
exemptions allowed for several categories of case: aid to small and
medium-sized enterprises (SMEs); social aid to disabled people;
regional aid; environmental aid; and research and innovation
spending. These provisions originated in the Treaty of Rome and
have not been materially changed since then. However, they have
been further elaborated through numerous case decisions by the
CJEU, and a merger control competence was introduced in 1989.
For state aid, respondents gave evidence that there was broad
agreement in principle on the current balance of competence (p.42).
The Commission proposed a reform package in 2012, which
resulted in Council regulations in 2013 that enlarged the exemptions
categories and adopted procedures to handle complaints faster and
more predictably. The Commission has also revised its ‘Guidelines’
to enable it to concentrate on cases that have the biggest impact of
the internal market. There has been debate whether the minimum
size (actually €200,000) of aid should be raised before EU controls.
The UK coalition government and the Commission have agreed that
this would not be really helpful, and that extending exemption
categories might be a better approach.
For competition policy the Review explains the relationship
between the EU’s competences and national competition policies,
and the UK’s Competition Act of 2008 is a case in point. Member
states retain considerable autonomy in their enforcement of
competition rules, and notably over cases that have no impact on
inter-state trade, for which the EU has no competence. However, the
UK’s Competition Act was deliberately modelled on EU law in
order to ease the burden for businesses so that they would not have
to respect two different regimes. The investigative and sanction
powers of the UK authorities are similar to those of the Commission.
Since 2004 the enforcement of EU anti-trust provisions has
been reformed to allow greater decentralisation of enforcement to
national competition authorities. There is considerable flexibility in
the extent to which individual member states may take up these
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  67
possibilities, reflecting the varying strengths of national
administrations. Stakeholders and respondents were clearly
supporting the EU’s competence in this area as corresponding to the
national interest, in making markets more effective and dynamic
and ensuring a level playing field. The de-centralisation of
enforcement was seen to be “an exemplar of subsidiarity working
well in practice” (p.39).
The level of fines on companies infringing competition rules
can be very high; up to 10% of worldwide turnover, with both Intel
and Microsoft having been fined over €1 billion for abuse of
dominance.
The competence for merger control is shared clearly between
the EU and member states, with the EU only to act where the
mergers have an ‘EU dimension’.
Competition policy has an important international
perspective, with the EU model having proved a significant factor
in the expansion to 128 countries of competition policy regimes. In
this regard the Review notes that “the EU system has proved to be
a more popular transplant than the US one, the only feasible
alternative, and many overseas competition regimes are modelled
on EU provisions” (p.64).
For consumer policy its legal foundations came much later
with the Single European Act in 1987 and the Maastricht Treaty in
1993. In this case of ‘shared competence’ between the EU and
member states there is much scope for debate about how the
principles of subsidiarity and proportionality should be applied.
There has been a lively debate about whether EU consumer rules
should specify minimum or maximum standards. Minimum
standards allow for more flexibility in setting higher national
standards where desired, and many UK stakeholders supported
this view. The case for maximum standards is based on the need to
avoid fragmenting the internal market. As a result of negotiations
on this issue in response to the Commission Green Paper of 2007,
the outcome was that most provisions should be harmonised at the
maximum level, but with important exemptions to be allowed for
certain categories of goods and services.
A case in 2013 in which the Commission proposed to regulate
the packaging of olive oil on the tables of restaurants illustrates the
state of the debate over subsidiarity in the consumer policy domain.
68  PART III. EVIDENCE
The Commission had been lobbied by producers into proposing that
olive oil had to be displayed in the original producer’s packaging to
prevent consumers being afflicted by sub-standard olive oil. There
was instant public outcry that this regulation was not really needed,
and the proposal was rapidly withdrawn. This conforms to the
doctrine advanced by the Commission nowadays that the EU
should do fewer small things, and concentrate on big issues.
Assessment
The Review reports strong consensus on the need for centralised
competences at the EU level for both anti-trust polices and the
control of state aid. In the case of the UK there is good coherence
between its national policies and those of the EU, with UK policies
being modelled on those of the EU.
Consumer policy is also an essential feature of an effective
single market, and in ensuring that it works well for consumers and
society as a whole.
In all three cases – anti-trust, state aids and consumer policies
– there has been lively debate about how to optimise the subsidiarity
principle. In each case there is evidence of policy refinement or
reform that includes elements of enhanced decentralisation, while
in all cases there is a reasoned limitation to how far this should go.
An interesting international aspect is that the EU model of
competition policy is the one most emulated by other countries
developing their own policies.
The evidence at a glance – competition and consumer policies
Stakeholders strongly support EU competition policy competence over cases
affecting inter-state trade
2004 reforms provide for greater decentralisation of enforcement,
‘Exemplar’ of subsidiarity working well in practice
2013 reforms of ‘Guidelines’ on state aid to focus on big cases
For consumer policy balance of opinion favourable, with nuances
Much copying internationally of the EU model as ‘best practice’
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  69
6.7 Foreign trade and investment
Trade policy is a core exclusive competence of the EU. There are
nonetheless a number of second-order issues that concern the extent
of this competence for both trade and investment. The report goes
into these second-order issues in detail. It also reviews the
hypothetical alternatives, if the UK wished to secede from the EU’s
trade policy, which would necessarily mean secession from the EU,
since wholesale repatriation of this competence is inconceivable.
While the original competence of the EU (or earlier, the EEC)
essentially concerned trade in goods, the importance of trade in
services and trade-related aspects of intellectual property rights has
been growing to the point that much case law of the European Court
of Justice has enlarged the EU’s competence in these fields. This led
to a tidying up of these particular competence questions in the
Treaty of Lisbon, which also opened up investment protection as a
field with some new exclusive competence for the EU.
For services, the Treaty of Lisbon clarifies the EU’s exclusive
competence to negotiate agreements over trade in services as
defined in the General Agreement on Trade in Services (GATS) texts
of the WTO. Similarly, for intellectual property rights the EU is now
competent for negotiations in the field covered by the Trade-Related
Aspects of Intellectual Property Rights (TRIPS) texts of the WTO.
While the extent of these competences had earlier been the subject
of much uncertainty alongside many ad hoc rulings of the Court of
Justice, the extension and clarification of EU competences did not
meet with particular objections from stakeholders contributing
evidence to the review.
The field of investment protection has so far been occupied by
bilateral investment protection treaties (‘BITs’), of which the
member states have in force no fewer than 1,200 examples, and the
UK on its own has 96. The case for an EU competence here is for
simplification, clarity and a level playing field. However, the precise
extent of the EU’s new post-Lisbon competence in this field is still
to be clarified in two respects, namely whether it concerns only
foreign direct investment or all investment, and whether it concerns
only investment liberalisation agreements or also protection of
actual investments. The Review considers that resolution of these
issues will require rulings by the European Court of Justice.
70  PART III. EVIDENCE
A related question is whether future EU agreements in this
field will be ‘exclusive’ or ‘mixed’ agreements, with member states
retaining greater say in the legislative process in the latter case.
There remain ambiguities over the extent of the EU’s competence to
negotiate on behalf of member states in areas that remain national
competences. Since the EU-Japan FTA mandate of 2012 the Council
has started using a ‘double-decision’ mechanism whereby the
Council authorises the Commission, in two separate acts, to
negotiate issues of its exclusive competences on the one hand, and
on the other its competences ‘shared’ with member states. The
report remarks that the Commission does not support this
mechanism, but goes along with it.
The Review shows that stakeholders felt that trade and
investment promotion, as opposed to trade policy, should remain a
national competence, although the EU could provide a useful
supporting role in this regard. This position would be considered
uncontroversial in the EU as a whole, and there are no proposals for
legal competence transfer in this field.
The alternatives. The Review discusses six hypothetical
alternatives for how trade policy could be handled from outside the
EU (which are crucial to the question of secession, to which we
return in the final chapter).
i) Going it alone. The UK would have a ‘third country
relationship’ with the EU, as any WTO member state that does not
make a preferential agreement with it. Customs duties would be reintroduced between the UK and the EU, thus diminishing trade
flows. The UK would be free to negotiate free trade agreements
(FTAs) with other countries, but whether it would be able to
negotiate better deals than the EU is open to doubt, since its
bargaining clout would be so much smaller.
ii) The UK to make an FTA with the EU for trade in goods. This
would require that complex ‘rules of origin’ be introduced, to prove
that UK exports to the EU would have been sufficiently ‘made in the
UK’. Compliance costs, including a lot of ‘red tape’, would amount
to a significant non-tariff barrier.
iii) The UK makes a more comprehensive FTA with the EU. There
would be additional provisions for services and investment, like the
EU-Korea agreement. This would still require the ‘rules of origin’
red tape, without guaranteeing full access to the single market.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  71
iv) The UK joins the EU customs union from the outside, like
Turkey. In this case the UK would still be bound by the EU’s external
trade policy, without having fully guaranteed access to the single
market.
v) The UK joins the European Economic Area (EEA), like Norway.
The EU would have the freedom to make its own trade policy with
third countries, and would retain full guaranteed access to the
single market. However, it would lose ‘sovereignty’ by having no
say in the ongoing development of single market policies.
vi) The UK makes a more flexible agreement with the EU, like
Switzerland. This consists of a bundle of agreements that would
almost amount to being in the EEA. This was the ad hoc patching
up of the system after Switzerland voted in a referendum against
joining the EEA. The Swiss model is criticised within the EU for its
cherry-picking, complex nature; it is thus unlikely that the EU
would be willing to replicate it for the UK.
Assessment
The large majority of stakeholders responding to the call for
evidence expressed the view that the existing competences of the
EU in the field of trade and investment were “broadly appropriate”,
or that they saw “no advantages in altering the current balance of
competences in this area”, although there were a few dissenting
opinions. The Review traced the evolution of the EU’s competences,
including the provisions of the Lisbon Treaty that clarified, updated
and somewhat extended these competences, such as in the services
area. These developments were not contested, however.
There remain concerns of a more detailed character. These
involve the fine-tuning of the competences of the EU alongside
those of the member states, notably in the area of ‘shared’
competences. In addition, there are calls for greater transparency
and more comprehensive impact assessments to be made by the
Commission in relation to ongoing negotiations for new free trade
agreements. The present author concurs with that, having in mind
the new model of Deep and Comprehensive Free Trade Agreements
(DCFTAs) with countries of the European neighbourhood, where
huge blocks of EU legislation have been included for compliance by
the partner states, with no evident assessment of where the costs of
compliance might be unreasonably high.
72  PART III. EVIDENCE
Since any basic repatriation of this competence to member
states is out of the question, the alternatives have to involve the
hypothesis of secession by the UK. The report does therefore
thoroughly review the landscape of alternatives, but on inspection
they all reveal serious disadvantages or risks attached to them.
Finally, the Review considers that the EU, with the UK outside it,
would be more protectionist, and more willing to use trade defence
instruments, including against the UK.
“The evidence received for stakeholders generally suggests
that the balance of competences in this area allows the UK to achieve
results that are in the national interest” (p .6).
The evidence at a glance - foreign trade and investment
Core exclusive competence of EU in trade policy not contested
No advantages in changing current balance of competence
No good options for trade policy regimes in the event of secession
7.
Sectoral policies
7.1 Transport*
Transport is a competence shared between the EU and its member
states, which means that both may adopt legally binding acts in this
policy area but the latter only insofar as the former has not exercised
its competences or has explicitly ceased to do so. Seen through this
prism, the Department for Transport, which drew up this particular
Review, rightly uses a broad definition of EU competence in the
transport context, namely that it is about everything deriving from
EU law that affects what happens to transport in the UK. As such,
this Review links in with issues that are covered in others, for
example those on the standardisation of goods, customs security
procedures, environmental standards, employment issues, etc.
In the transport field the Council acts by qualified majority
voting, meaning that the UK, like any other single member state,
*
This section was contributed by Steven Blockmans.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  73
does not have the power of veto. The evidence collected suggests
that, generally speaking, this is not problematic. British domestic
transport policy and experience is seen as one of the models for EU
proposals on transport market reforms and liberalisation: “[t]he UK
has been a leading advocate for the development of the single
market in transport across all modes, and in the 1980s and 1990s led
efforts to break down national barriers within the EU to the
provision of transport services across borders and within other
countries, to the benefit of UK businesses and consumers” (p.13).
While respondents perceive the balance of competence to
heavily favour the EU in legislation, they are generally happy with
the current legislative framework and do not advocate adjustment
of that balance. It was acknowledged that EU-level legislation can
achieve (and has achieved) much more than UK legislation can do
on its own.
EU transport policies concern all modes: road, rail, air, water,
maritime, ports. The Review draws attention to some striking
achievements, notably in the civil aviation sector. The UK’s largest
low-cost carrier declared: “EasyJet is a product of the EU’s
deregulation of the European aviation market. Without
deregulation we would not exist” (p.24). A graph shows how the
average fare paid by UK-resident passengers on intra-EU flights
had fallen by half over the last 15 years, whereas trans-Atlantic fares
had barely fallen (p.25).
The British opt-out from the Schengen area is identified as
posing a challenge: “The prospect of new rail services from points
of departure across the EU has created a significant challenge for
both UK and Schengen border control authorities in identifying
border control solutions for rail which support the rapid transit of
high speed intercity services” (p.19).
While the balance of competences in transport is generally
strongly supported, so too are the principles of subsidiarity and
proportionality. There is broad support for the leading role of the
EU in international agreements as it provides consistency,
standardisation and a level playing field for markets in all 28 EU
member states and relevant third countries, which in turn provides
greater legal certainty. The EU is perceived as being able to amplify
the voices of the component member states (e.g. in international
organisations) and extract greater commitments to liberalisation of
74  PART III. EVIDENCE
global markets and fair competition from third countries like China
or the US.
The UK government was, however, keen to reiterate its stance
that any EU statement in international organisations on issues
where competence is shared between the EU and the member states
must make clear that it is delivered on behalf of the member states
and the EU. To avoid ‘representation creep’, the UK also takes a
more restrictive view than the Commission of the extent to which
EU Delegations may deliver EU statements in line with Article 17
TEU (see below, on Foreign Policy).
There is also frustration among stakeholders about EU
initiatives to legislate in areas where regulation at the global level
would be preferable to creating regional systems that lead to losses
of global competitiveness for European industries, e.g. maritime
port services and the emissions trading system (ETS) in aviation. But
there also is an awareness that global agreements may be
unachievable.
When it comes to non-intra-European issues and greater
scope for national handling of purely domestic issues, some
stakeholders (e.g. in the tourism sector) urge the EU to legislate with
a lighter touch, or not at all. The greater body of evidence from
across all transport modes shows frustration where the creation of
a single market has been held back by ineffective implementation.
EU mechanisms used to implement change were often felt to create
additional costs and regulatory burdens, or lack enforcement by the
European Commission across the 28 member states.
While British industry recognises the value of common
assessment procedures, operating standards and technical product
standards in helping to reduce red tape and costs in manufacturing,
in spurring innovation, facilitating interoperability and increasing
the potential for exports through opening markets in other member
states, and that these benefits would not exist across the EU without
EU action, there was also concern at the perceived use of common
standards in other fields, such as safety, environment or social
policy, to claw back market freedoms and allow the potential
imposition of national barriers, possibly in a protectionist way.
Many of the responses to the call for evidence were centred on social
standards in road transport.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  75
As concerns the issue of better regulation, a general message
from stakeholders is that the European Commission should
recognise the maturity of the EU as an organisation, focusing less on
making proposals for new legislation and concentrating more on
enforcement of existing legislation. The Review also states that
nearly all stakeholders feel that before making proposals for
legislation, the Commission should undertake more openly
evidenced impact assessments that set out clearly the potential costs
and benefits.
Assessment. The UK has generally been a leading advocate
for the development of a single market in transport services, which
is at the core of the EU’s common transport policy. This Review
suggests that the current balance of EU competences in the field of
transport is broadly right. Evidence from experts shows that there
is broad support for the EU common transport policy to continue
yielding those benefits for Britain. There is no consensus that
individual areas of EU transport law should fall outside the
competence of the EU in the future. However, there is a general
view among stakeholders that the way to achieve further
liberalisation is, in many cases, through more effective
implementation and enforcement of existing legislation rather than
through continually seeking new legislation. There is evidence of
frustration with some of the social, safety and environmental rules,
especially where these impinge on purely domestic transport
without any international dimension. The concerns expressed about
new regulatory burdens and costs mean that there is still much
work to be done to find the right level of legislative prescription that
achieves the stated aims without imposing disproportionate costs
or prohibiting innovation.
The evidence at a glance – transport
UK driver of single market in transport, influential policy model
Striking deregulation results, e.g. UK passenger air fares in EU cut by half
EU competence broadly right, strongly supported by stakeholders
EU policy in transport judged ‘mature’
Need for enforcement of present laws, more than for new ones
76  PART III. EVIDENCE
7.2 Energy*
The UK is both the third largest producer and consumer of energy
in the European Union. However, while final energy consumption
is picking up as a consequence of economic recovery, domestic
production of crude oil, natural gas and hard coal continues to
decrease rapidly.26 Since three-quarters of the UK’s energy mix are
still based on fossil fuels, import dependency is rising quickly. In
fact, while the UK has mostly been a net exporter of energy since
1980, it became a net importer again in 2004 and by 2012 imported
some 42% of its energy needs. In addition, the heavy dependence on
fossil fuels causes the UK to remain the second largest emitter of
greenhouse gases in the EU, with emissions again on the rise since
2011. Finally, the UK – like other EU member states – has been facing
increasing oil and electricity prices, in particular since 2003, despite
full liberalisation of electricity and gas markets in the late 1990s.
Concerns about energy prices and competition, security of energy
supplies and climate change have thus increased the attention given
to energy policy in the UK over the past decade, inter alia leading to
the establishment of its own government department in October
2008.
Most of these concerns, however, are not UK specific but have
been shared by the majority of other EU member states. From this
point of view it is not surprising that the UK was a major driver of
EU energy policy, in particular with the 2005 Hampton Court
informal European summit being considered as a major new
impetus for a more common approach to energy at the EU level. In
fact, it was this summit that led to the European Commission Green
Paper on “A European strategy for sustainable, competitive and
secure energy” in 2006, which in turn laid the foundations for the
EU’s energy and climate change package and the related 2020
targets agreed upon in 2007 – the centrepiece of EU energy and
climate policy to this day.
*
This section was contributed by Arno Behrens.
For example, UK natural gas production decreased from 98 million
tonnes of oil equivalent (Mtoe) in 2000 to 35 Mtoe in 2012. Similarly, UK
crude oil and natural gas liquids (NGL) production decreased from 128
Mtoe in 2000 to 46 Mtoe in 2012.
26
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  77
While the UK has particular interests as a major producer of
energy sources (some of which are well guarded in the Lisbon
Treaty, see below), it also benefits from a more European approach
towards the European energy market. This is particularly the case
regarding further integration of the internal market, which has
always been at the heart of the UK approach towards EU energy
policy. The energy review is very clear in this respect, highlighting
the creation of a level playing field for competition within the single
market as a key benefit for the UK, together with the facilitation of
cross-border trading, enhancing interconnectivity and improving
security of supply as a result of physical market integration.
Although the internal energy market was to be ‘completed’
by 2014, slow or partial implementation of the ‘third energy
package’ by some member states means that many barriers to
competition are likely to remain for a while. This is rightly criticised
in the energy review, which calls for more effective monitoring by
the Commission and appropriate action (infringement procedures)
where member states fail to implement existing legislation. The
report also mentions that the UK experienced disadvantages from
over-implementation (‘gold plating’) of EU internal energy market
legislation in some areas, and indeed, the UK currently faces no
infringement procedures, either under the second or the third
energy package.
However, the report does not mention the fact that the UK
itself has more recently deviated from its market-oriented approach
by adopting the Energy Act in 2013, which includes inter alia
provisions for so-called Contracts for Difference (CfDs) as well as
for capacity markets. Such provisions will most likely not only
increase electricity prices in the future, but – worse than that – will
increasingly lead to the replacement of market rules with national
regulations as the basis for investment decisions. Although in
October 2014 the European Commission found that price support in
the form of CfD for the new Hinkley Point nuclear power station
did not contradict EU state aid rules, such measures are designed as
national policy instruments, thus further undermining the internal
energy market and efforts to deliver cost-effective solutions through
competition.
The Review also reflects the strong interest of UK
stakeholders in the security of energy supplies. In this respect, the
78  PART III. EVIDENCE
main emphasis of the report is on infrastructure and the exploitation
of domestic energy sources. Regarding infrastructure, an EU-wide
approach was found to be particularly effective regarding common
rules for trans-boundary interconnection projects and EU funding
through the Connecting Europe Facility, from which the UK will
also be able to benefit. The first list of ‘Projects of Common Interest’
includes several UK clustered electricity interconnection projects, a
smart grid project and gas projects involving Northern Ireland.
Enthusiasm for a pan-European approach to energy
infrastructure was counterbalanced by scepticism towards EU
action regarding the exploitation of oil and gas reserves in the North
Sea and the refining of fossil fuels. Article 194 (TFEU) of the Lisbon
Treaty clearly protects a member state’s right “to determine the
conditions for exploiting its energy resources, its choice between
different energy sources and the general structure of its energy
supply”. Fears of upstream stakeholders are therefore more
oriented towards EU safety legislation and changes to the technical
Network Codes. Similarly, the UK energy sector seems to see no
need for additional EU legislation on shale gas exploitation,
although environmental groups noted that existing national and EU
legislation was not sufficient to mitigate potential environmental
impacts.
As a result of this dichotomy, the Review reflects a
contradiction between those who criticise the fact that security of
supply issues had not been given sufficient weight at EU level and
those who believe national solutions are more appropriate to secure
supplies. Declining domestic reserves and increasing import
dependence may shift future preferences further towards
strengthening the EU component in security of supply policies.
Since environment and climate change have already been
dealt with in the context of a separate review (see the next section),
the one for energy focuses mainly on renewable energy sources,
energy efficiency, and carbon capture and storage. Not surprisingly,
the renewables sector and environmental groups argue that EU
targets and policies had helped the UK to advance further on
renewable energy and energy efficiency than it would otherwise
have done in the absence of such actions.
But the Review also correctly identifies the need for more
policy coherence between multiple EU targets (i.e. climate,
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  79
renewables and energy efficiency). In this respect, the report reflects
the debate about whether technology-specific targets are a costeffective means to achieve emissions reductions. In particular, the
focus on renewables is said to distort the market by undermining
the carbon price signal and reducing incentives to invest in carbon
capture and storage technologies (and other low carbon energy
sources), which have large potential in the UK.
Assessment
Overall, the energy review provides a balanced overview of the
successes and failures of EU energy policy, as well as its advantages
and disadvantages for the UK. Looking at the key challenges that lie
ahead in the energy field from the viewpoint of UK stakeholders
(see below), the Review concludes that more EU energy policy could
benefit the UK in addressing these challenges. Cases made for the
UK to repatriate energy policy issues from the competences of the
EU are scarce.
Three prime challenges are identified. The first concerns the
impact of growing global energy demand and geopolitical
developments in the security of EU and UK energy supplies. As UK
import dependency rises, the UK will increasingly benefit from
more interconnections, EU funding for infrastructure development
and increasing solidarity between member states, as laid down in
the TFEU. The interdependence of member states calls for more
collective action, in particular regarding network development and
opening up markets, but also regarding a more coherent external
action. Fears over EU intervention in national energy mixes are
unfounded as the EU has no competence over such matters, leaving
it up to the UK to exploit indigenous energy sources such as shale
gas, nuclear or (clean) coal.
The second challenge relates to the internal market as the
means to secure a key objective of EU energy policy from the British
standpoint, namely to assure a level playing field for competition,
notably in a context in which there is actually an increasing
disparity of energy prices between individual member states, with
consequences for UK competitiveness. Concerns voiced in the
report about the slow and partial implementation of internal market
legislation in some member states are thus in stark contrast to the
UK government’s recent initiatives to introduce more national
80  PART III. EVIDENCE
measures, including Contracts for Difference (CfDs) and capacity
mechanisms, which will lead to further fragmentation of the
internal market. This is counterintuitive to the review’s findings that
a well-functioning internal energy market should place downward
pressure on gas and electricity prices. More EU rather than less, i.e.
fully functioning liberalised EU-wide electricity and gas markets, is
what UK stakeholders seem to prefer. The UK should thus be
leading this development in its own interest. This can best be done
proactively from within the EU. A hypothetical EU secession, on the
other hand, would leave the UK without the possibility to influence
internal market legislation, even if it still had to implement it should
it remain part of the single market.
Postscript. Subsequent to publication of the energy review,
negotiations over the EU’s ‘2030 framework’ were finally concluded
in October 2014. The UK government initially supported a single
greenhouse gas emissions reduction target in the context of the EU
negotiations over its 2030 framework for climate and energy
policies, which in turn is an essential input into the global climate
change negotiations currently underway. While the UK advocated
the adoption of a unilateral EU-wide greenhouse gas emissions
reduction target of 40% for 2030, it was opposed to specifying
particular ways in which this target must be achieved. In order to
preserve flexibility and allow member states to choose the best and
most cost-effective way to meet their emissions reduction
commitments, the UK government did not initially support either a
renewable energy target to be included in the 2030 framework, or a
binding energy efficiency target.
The final agreement reached in October 2014 was different,
but still seems to be a good compromise for the UK. It includes a
binding 40% greenhouse gas emissions reduction target (to be
translated into binding targets at member state level for the non-ETS
sectors), but downgraded the 27% renewables target to an
obligation only binding on the EU level. What this means precisely
is still unclear, but there will certainly not be binding commitments
for member states to reach national targets. The 27% energy
efficiency target also remains indicative and thus neither binding on
the EU nor on the member state level. This compromise is
favourable to the UK position. In particular, it steers a path between
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  81
those member states that advocated a less ambitious climate target
on the one hand, and those that favoured higher and binding
obligations on renewables and energy efficiency on the other. While
the UK could surely pursue an ambitious national climate policy −
also outside of the EU − more cost-effective solutions can be found
through concerted action (e.g. through the EU’s emissions trading
system, pioneered by the UK as a pilot national scheme from 2002).
The UK actually received much of what it wanted in the 2030
framework agreement reached in October 2014.
The evidence at a glance – energy
Competence justified by common concerns for security of supplies and
single market
UK a main driver for EU policy, especially now that own oil and gas
production declines
UK drive for fully liberalised and integrated internal market for efficiency
and security
Some UK policies are less liberal, but accepted under EU state aid policy
New 2030 EU framework reforms agreed to boost renewables, but with
details left to member states, as the UK wanted
7.3 Environment and climate change*
The review of the development of environmental and climate
change legislation gives a clear grounding to consider the objectives
and balance of legislation developed so far, and the options for its
further development.
The major turning point for facilitating EU environmental
legislation came with the 1987 Single European Act, which
introduced qualified majority (QMV) voting into the legislative
process, including for environmental legislation. During that
period, the UK was under considerable pressure from other
member states on environmental issues. It was no coincidence that
Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher’s promotion of the long-term
*
This section was contributed by Michael Wriglesworth.
82  PART III. EVIDENCE
issue of climate change emerged at a time when the pressures in
favour of QMV voting were building up in the Council.
The climate change issue has distinctive characteristics,
including complicated interactions, in particular with energy policy
and its shared legal competences in the EU. So the balance of
competences for climate change is best addressed separately, even
if the legal basis used for much of the EU legislation in this area has
been environmental.
Environment. The Review correctly identifies that EU
environmental legislation started with the purpose of protecting the
proper functioning of the single market. The fundamental issue is
over how to achieve environmental objectives, while ensuring a
level playing field for competition within the single market.
Whereas the single market objective is clearly a UK priority, the
competitive consequences of uneven application of environmental
(and social) legislation within the single market are not well
understood by the general public or by some in industry. Germany,
also a strong supporter of the single market, has often taken the lead
in enacting and promoting strong environmental (and social)
legislation, while not wanting to be placed at a competitive
disadvantage as a result.
The Review reflects the strong interest in environmental
protection in the UK, even if there is less agreement on how this is
best achieved, locally, or through EU and international cooperation.
In the consultation some respondents considered that lack of transboundary impact is a sufficient reason for the EU to abstain from
individual actions. Other respondents advocated reliance on the
principles of subsidiarity and/or proportionality. However, there
was no case made for the UK to repatriate environment from the
competences of the EU as a general proposition. There was strong
recognition of the benefits of setting high environmental standards
at EU level, and of extending such approaches more widely, at UN
level and in trade agreements, often using the powerful principle of
the ‘technical equivalence’ of standards.
A contentious issue concerns the protection of natural
habitats, and related assessments of environmental impact. At the
heart of the former are different views about the value of protecting
the natural environment. In the past there has been some contention
between the Commission and the UK about the implementation of
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  83
the Environmental Impact Assessment (EIA) Directive, relating to a
series of projects, including motorways and a major oil pipeline
project in Scotland. The tension here is that the UK has led in
promoting the EIA approach, but fallen foul of implementing the
EU directive incorporating these principles.
This is a familiar UK problem, when a UK-supported
approach becomes burdensome in its implementation at the EU
level. There is a balance of judgements here between welcoming
implementation of UK-initiated principles, and recognising that
implementation at the EU level will inevitably become rather more
bureaucratic than a UK national approach.
The Review picks out important tensions between the
interests of larger exporting companies in the setting of standards
within the single market, and SMEs’ concerns that increased
legislation can lead to administrative burdens they can ill afford.
Linked to this are the twin concerns that implementation of EU
legislation is both over-elaborate (‘gold-plated’) in the case of the
UK, and less stringently implemented in some other member states.
These issues have parallels in other areas, such as in social, health
and safety legislation. The Review correctly identifies that a balance
needs to be struck between these tensions, and that this balance
might be improved.
The UK originally led in developing the ‘environmental
quality’ approach to setting standards, based on the view that the
environmental impact of emissions is key in making cost-effective
choices to achieve high environmental standards, such as in air and
water quality. The Review sets out the important development and
implementation in the EU of the ‘precautionary principle’, and the
approach grounded in the EU treaty that the polluter must pay. As
part of the precautionary principle the Review sets out another
important contribution that the UK has helped to make in
developing environmental and health legislation; namely assessing
and managing risk once hazards have been identified.
This is helpful for resolving tensions over some of the most
contentious environmental legislation, namely the REACH
Regulation to control hazardous chemicals, where intrinsic hazard
is approached by a process of risk assessment and risk management.
The UK initiated the EU process that led to agreement of the
REACH, but this is often used as an example of EU legislation that
84  PART III. EVIDENCE
is burdensome for companies, especially SMEs. However, REACH
does not seem to be an example of the UK over-elaborating, or ‘goldplating’, legislation in implementation. REACH is actually an
example of legislative simplification, replacing a number of
directives and regulations with a single system to control dangerous
chemicals. Registration is centralised in a single system through the
EU Chemical Agency, to allow free movement of chemicals within
the single market. There is a case now being considered, however,
for the implementation of REACH to be further simplified,
especially to make its registration and reporting obligations less
burdensome for SMEs.
A major concern about the REACH approach for international
chemical companies has been that once implemented in Europe, an
equivalent approach to REACH should be adopted in the US, and
this has in fact started to happen.
Overall, the Review makes the case for the EU to further apply
the principles of proportionality and subsidiarity to environmental
policy and legislation, which the Netherlands is also supporting,
rather than identifying scope to repatriate to the UK legal
competences in this environmental area.
Climate change. The major characteristic of the climate
change issue is the need for international agreement and
cooperation, even though this is proving difficult to achieve. The
key issues - mitigation of greenhouse gas emissions, transfer of
technology, and adaptation to expected impacts of climate change all need agreed global responses, both to be effective, and to ensure
that less developed countries are also able to contribute to global
effort.
The Review recognises that the need to agree actions and
cooperation in implementation calls for shared competences, both
at global UNFCCC level, and particularly in the EU. Specifically, the
EU acts as a team in UNFCCC negotiations, first agreeing its own
positions by EU consensus, before moving on to the more
challenging UN level.
The EU, and within it the UK, have a long record of leadership
roles on these issues, and the UK has been the more effective by
being an active member of the EU team within the UNFCCC. This
is recognised in the Review, and expressed as UK influence being
amplified by the EU. The concern of a minority of respondents that
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  85
the UK’s voice might not be adequately reflected in EU decisions is
not borne out by the record of the EU’s role in the UNFCCC, nor in
EU legislation that has been agreed. Partly, this derives from the
initiative of former Prime Minister Thatcher to put the UK in a
leading role, both in UNFCCC and in the EU, including nomination
of the then head of the UK Meteorological Service as the first chair
of the Intergovernmental Panel on Climate Change (IPCC), as part
of the UN process.
A fundamental aspect of climate change policy is how closely
it interacts with energy policy, for which there is also shared
competence between member states and the EU. In particular, the
crucial choice of fuel mix, and so carbon emissions, is specifically
reserved for member states. Germany and the UK have led in
ensuring that EU team effort on climate change will not compromise
these national energy priorities. These two member states started
with rather different views on the suitability of emissions trading as
the central instrument of EU policy in implementing climate change
obligations, but they were able to resolve their differences.
The EU’s Emission Trading System (ETS) is the lynchpin of
concerted action on climate change, giving the European
Commission important standing in relation to member state
strategies. To prepare an ETS allocation plan, a member state must
prepare a mitigation strategy for all of its emissions, and these
strategies need to add up to the EU’s overall commitment. Industry
lobbying resulted in over-allocation of emission allowances, which,
compounded by the recession, has slashed the price of CO2
allowances. This does not negate, however, the strategic importance
of putting a price on carbon, which principle the UK asserted, at the
UN and EU levels.
A fundamental point for the UK in climate change policy is
that for its major interests to be protected, it is vital to remain
engaged as a full member state. A current example is the UK’s
concern (shared by other member states) not to have renewable
energy targets imposed as part of a 2030 climate change and energy
package. A UK half-engaged, say by remaining within the EU single
market, but not as a full member state, might find itself having to
meet EU requirements without being able to represent its major
concerns in the course of the EU’s legislative process.
86  PART III. EVIDENCE
Assessment
The Review has shown that the UK has been both a major driver
and a beneficiary of EU environmental policy, and a leader on
climate change policy, both within the EU and at UN level. The
consequences of a hypothetical UK secession from the EU would
compromise the UK’s ability to lead and steer effectively, whilst
leaving it vulnerable to being required to contribute to EU internal
and international commitments as a condition of continued
membership of the single market, but without having a say in what
is agreed.
Many in the UK welcome the drive to improve EU
environmental standards. This has been in many fields, including
coastal bathing and drinking water, urban air quality associated
with single market standards for vehicles and fuels, waste disposal
and ground water protection. Improved environmental quality in
these fields is on the record, as it is for dangerous substances and
installations (‘Seveso’ Directives), and for chemicals.
There is an issue over the detail and reach of EU
environmental legislation, but here the UK can surely join with its
EU partners in seeking regulatory simplification, whilst
maintaining high standards. Then there will be the further
opportunity to join with its EU partners in taking these high
environmental standards to the global market place.
Postscript. As reported in the previous section, subsequent to
publication of the Review, there were important developments in
October 2014 with agreement on the EU’s ‘2030 framework’ for both
energy and climate change policies.
The evidence at a glance – environment and climate change
The UK is a leader of climate change policy in EU and through the EU at
UN level
The UK is both a major driver and beneficiary of EU environmental policy
Need for subsidiarity and proportionality in environmental regulations
Case for simplifying some regulations (e.g. REACH for chemicals) for
SMEs
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  87
7.4 Agriculture*
Agriculture is a field in which the EU has extensive competences.
The Common Agricultural Policy (CAP) combines a greater degree
of regulatory harmonisation, common financing and economic
integration than any other area of EU activity. Moreover, it is a
policy that British governments have always considered to be
disadvantageous to UK interests. Since agriculture is less important
to the British economy than in other member states, and British
farms are generally larger in size, the UK receives relatively little
benefit from CAP rules designed to support market prices and
farmers’ incomes. For British commentators agricultural policy is
often perceived as the most negative aspect of EU membership, both
from a general economic point of view (transfer of resources to
inefficient producers) and financially (for many years agriculture
took the largest share of the EU budget, and for the period 2014-2020
it still takes 36%). In fact, the high level of EU expenditure on
agriculture, combined with Britain’s limited receipts, was and
continues to be the main justification for the UK’s demand for a
budgetary ‘rebate’.
Against this background, it is not surprising that the Review
contains strong criticism of the EU’s agricultural policy. The
majority of respondents argued that “the CAP remains misdirected,
cumbersome, costly and bureaucratic”, or that “the CAP’s objectives
remain unclear and the criteria for allocation of funding are
irrational and disconnected from what the policy should be aiming
to achieve” (p.5).
Nevertheless, there is “a recognition that the CAP) has
changed significantly, particularly over the past 30 years. The most
damaging and trade-distorting elements have been removed and
the UK has played a significant role in driving reform” (p.5). The
focus of the CAP has switched decisively from indiscriminate
support of market prices to direct support of farm incomes and
enhancement of the environment: Europe’s butter mountains and
wine lakes have long since disappeared. The practice of dumping
agricultural products on world markets ended with the progressive
reduction of export refunds from 1993 to practically zero by 2010.
*
This section was contributed by Graham Avery.
88  PART III. EVIDENCE
The reform process has had several major episodes, starting with
the MacSharry reforms from 1992, which cut back on market
support measures in exchange for income support. In 1999 market
intervention prices were reduced and brought closer to world
market prices, and from 2006 income support was decoupled from
production levels.
The report on agriculture, like other reports, includes no
explicit conclusions and makes no proposals. It explains
scrupulously that it does not predetermine or prejudge proposals in
the future for changes to the EU or about the appropriate balance of
competences.
The first question addressed is: “Should decisions on
agricultural policy be made at the European, national, or other
levels?” On this, the conclusions to be drawn from the Review are
rather clear. In view of the single market for agricultural goods, and
the EU’s role in international negotiations on agricultural trade, the
EU’s competence in agricultural policy is justified. On the question
of external competence, the evidence of the Scotch Whisky
Association is particularly robust: it has “identified over 450 tariff
and non-tariff barriers affecting Scotch in more than 150 of its export
markets outside the EU. Future export growth for Scotch Whisky is
therefore heavily dependent on the removal of trade barriers
through the trade policy and market access work of the
Commission” (p.51).
But in relation to other objectives of agricultural policy, such
as income support for the farming community, rural development,
and the supply of environmental goods, the question of competence
is more debatable. The Review suggests that more account should
be taken under the CAP of the principle of subsidiarity. It quotes the
powerful argument of Harald Grethe (Professor at Hohenheim
University) that “the economic nature of direct payments has
changed fundamentally, from a production subsidy to a sectoral
and personal income policy” and that “sectoral and personal
income transfer policies are generally designed and financed at the
Member State level, not at the EU level” (p.52).
In the same line of argument, the report suggests more
flexibility for national and regional implementation of EU rules,
observing that diverse regional situations exist within the UK itself
(England, Scotland, Wales, and Northern Ireland) and that some
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  89
competences are already devolved to regional governments. But it
warns that more flexibility could lead to problems of unequal
application: greater discretion for member states can lead farmers
to suspect that ‘the grass is greener on the other side’. It recalls that
a fundamental aim of the policy is to ensure fair competition
between farmers in different member states and to avoid a subsidy
race; it remarks that this tension between the need for recognition
of local circumstances (‘one size cannot fit all’) and the need for fair
competition (‘the level playing field’) has been identified in many
other balance of competences reviews.
On environmental aspects of the CAP), the report remarks
that agri-environment schemes have been beneficial across Europe
and provide a regime for conservation that might not otherwise
exist. Positive arguments are offered by the Royal Society for the
Protection of Birds (RSPB) - with more than 1 million members,
Europe’s largest voluntary environmental organisation. The RSPB
says that shared natural resources such as biodiversity, air, carbon
stores and water require a cross-border approach, and that EU
competence for agriculture, land management and plant health is
clearly justified because these resources require an international
framework for environmental protection. It also argues that the EU
can take a longer-term view, and that its competence for agriculture
helps to shield environmental investment from changes in
government, and political priorities at national level.
The second major question addressed is “What are the
policy’s advantages or disadvantages from the point of view of the
UK’s interests?” The budgetary cost of the CAP) has always been a
focus of criticism in Britain. The report correctly remarks that “the
UK contribution to EU expenditure on agriculture is complicated by
the fact that it does not contribute to the CAP but to the overall EU
budget; and its contribution is net of the UK abatement, sometimes
called the rebate” (p.37). However the report also cautions that “this
makes it difficult to estimate a net UK contribution to the CAP, but
it also reports the more direct assessment that the rebate “has
neutralised for UK taxpayers a major part of the CAP’s net costs”
(p.38).
An interesting aspect of the Review is its examination of the
implications for the UK of radical options such as leaving the
Common Agricultural Policy), or leaving the European Union
90  PART III. EVIDENCE
altogether. Here a key question is the level of national agricultural
support that would replace the CAP: most respondents argued that
it would be lower, but others noted that outside the EU both
Norway and Switzerland have higher levels of agricultural support
than the EU.
A group of former British government officials (the Senior
European Experts Group) suggested that with a return to separate
national subsidies, there would be such a wide variation in the
degrees of subsidy that a level playing field would be impossible;
without EU action, there would either be a subsidy race between
member states determined to protect their farmers, or a breakdown
of the single market, or both.
Several respondents argued that if the UK left the EU and
followed the ‘Norway option’ (membership of the EEA) it would
not have to apply the CAP but would nevertheless have to follow
most single market rules, with no vote or influence over shaping
them. The National Farmers Union commented that this would be
“hugely risky to farmers, leading to lower farm prices, loss of the
UK’s major export market, and reduced protection from imports
produced to a lower standard” (p.79).
On the question of British influence on the CAP) today, the
report relays the plaintive comment that “the low number of UK
nationals within the Commission means that our knowledge of
agricultural economics and perspective on trade and the role of the
market is not influencing the formulation of EU policy” (p.59).
Assessment
The Review on Agriculture, although critical of the CAP, shows that
the policy has developed in ways that successive British
governments have advocated; that the EU’s role in this sector is
justified in relation to the internal market and external trade; that
there are limits to the extent to which the subsidiarity principle can
be applied in a sector such as agriculture; and that if Britain left the
EU, it would still be directly affected by EU rules. This is a balanced
and realistic approach, which will not be what British Eurosceptics
expected.
For the future, although the CAP is likely to remain a focus of
British criticism, we can expect its long-term development to
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  91
respond to the dynamics of the EU’s economic and political
situation. The need to focus the European budget’s limited
resources on policies that promote growth and investment, the
requirement to adapt agricultural policy mechanisms to diverse
national and regional situations, and the logic of financing social
income aids at the national level, will continue to drive reform of
the CAP in a rational direction.
The evidence at a glance – agriculture
Competence justified for single market and external trade reasons
Policy severely criticised, but reforms since 1990s are in directions
advocated by the UK
Shift from production to income support
No more butter mountains, wine lakes and dumping on foreign markets
Repatriation of farm income support has some minority advocates
7.5 Fisheries*
The European Union has an unhappy record in fisheries. For many
years policy-makers, including European Commissioners for
Fisheries, denounced the failure of the Common Fisheries Policy
(CFP) to achieve its objectives: fish stocks and employment in
fisheries have been in constant decline. For the British, the policy
had an inauspicious origin: it was adopted in 1970 by the ‘Six’ just
before opening membership negotiations with the UK, which has
more fisheries resources than any other EU member state.
Successive attempts at reform failed to grasp the nettle of
conserving fish stocks in order to support a sustainable industry. It
is hardly surprising that British governments have been critical of
the EU’s role in the management of fisheries policy, and British
Eurosceptics have targeted the CFP as a candidate for ‘repatriation’
of powers from the EU to the national level.
But as a result of the decisions on reform of the CFP taken in
2013, this negative picture has changed. These decisions, taken
*
This section was contributed by Graham Avery.
92  PART III. EVIDENCE
jointly by the Council of Ministers and the European Parliament,
include fundamental changes:
-
a ban on ‘discards’ of fish at sea, to take effect between 2015
and 2019
-
a legally binding commitment to fish at sustainable levels to
achieve ‘maximum sustainable yield’ by 2015 where possible,
and by 2020 at latest
-
decisions on annual quotas to be underpinned by scientific
advice
-
decentralised decision-making, with regionalisation of
fisheries management consistent with the principle of
subsidiarity.
The results of these reforms, which came into force only in
January 2014, are yet to be seen, and their success will depend on
effective implementation and rigorous enforcement throughout the
EU. However, they were welcomed by the British government, and
have been perceived by British commentators as a successful case of
UK advocacy of EU reform, aided by enlightened support from the
European Parliament.
Against this background, the British government’s Balance of
Competences report on fisheries is positive in tone, declaring that
“the recent reforms, for which the UK Government pressed, are
considered by many to have taken major steps to address the
policy’s fundamental problems.” Many respondents “highlighted
the opportunities presented by the new regionalisation process”
and hoped that it would “end micromanagement, decentralise
decision-making and allow more responsive fisheries management,
yet still offer the benefits of central EU coordination” (p.26).”
This report focuses on two questions: i) the balance of
competences between the EU and the UK, and ii) the more general
question of how the EU affects the UK and its national interests.
The first question addressed is “Should decisions on fisheries
policy be made at the European, national, or other levels?” On this,
the report states that the majority of respondents support some form
of supranational management of fisheries, due to the transboundary nature of fish stocks. Many respondents considered it
essential to have a central coordinator to set conservation objectives
for all countries with an interest in a particular fishery. It is not
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  93
possible for one member state to achieve sustainable fisheries if
another continues unsustainable practices, and conservation
decisions at the EU level provide the opportunity to raise standards
for fisheries management over a wider geographic area than the UK
acting alone.
Many criticisms are made of the way in which decisions have
been taken by the EU on the setting of catch limits, with annual
negotiations leading to unsatisfactory political compromises. Here
the government’s report prudently refrains from comment, since
British ministers took part in those political decisions. Concerning
the quota system, the prize for candour goes to the Cornish Fish
Producers Organisation, which states that although the system has
many problems “it is very far from clear if any superior alternative
is available.”
A small number of respondents suggested alternative models
of competence. A Conservative Party Green Paper and a report by
the Tax-Payers’ Alliance on “What Powers David Cameron Would
Need to Repatriate” suggested that fisheries policy should revert to
exclusive national control of fisheries resources. The United
Kingdom Independence Party (UKIP) claimed that this would be
worth £2.5 billion per year to the British economy.
But others questioned whether these benefits could be
achievable, given the shared nature of fisheries and the reduced
strength of the UK’s negotiating position. A group of former British
government officials (Senior European Experts Group) argued that
if competence for fisheries is repatriated, the UK would need to
negotiate with other countries (including EU countries) who
currently share access to stocks, and that it could not mount a
credible case for an increase in quotas at the expense of other
countries, given that the current shares have been unchanged for
over 30 years and are themselves based on historical fishing activity.
The second question addressed is “What are the policy’s
advantages or disadvantages from the point of view of the UK’s
interests?” On the economic and social consequences of the CFP),
the report notes the decreasing numbers of vessels and fishermen in
the UK, in line with the trends seen across the EU, although the
extent to which this reflects more effective fishing techniques and
technology is unclear. However, other evidence suggests that the
declining trend preceded the UK’s accession to the EU and was a
94  PART III. EVIDENCE
global phenomenon; countries outside of the CFP had also seen
similar declines in vessel numbers.
An interesting aspect of the report is its review of the
implications of EU competence for reciprocal fisheries agreements
with non-EU countries. Respondents pointed out that EU fisheries
agreements with Norway and the Faroe Islands have delivered
benefits for the UK. Thus British fishing opportunities in Norwegian
waters are currently ‘paid for’ mostly by transfers of fishing
opportunities from other member states to Norway. The report itself
comments that the UK could reap benefits in the region of
£17million per annum from the Norway Agreement.
Assessment
The Review contains many justified criticisms of the Common
Fisheries Policy, but is positive about the EU’s recent decisions on
reform. It is instructive in showing that, in British fisheries circles,
the logic of EU competence and EU coordination is generally
accepted. The European fisheries industry now has the prospect of
a period of policy stability in which the various elements of the
reform can be applied, and hopefully achieve the desired results.
The report also demonstrates that, in this sector, reform of a
common policy has been successfully advocated and negotiated by
the British government with its EU partners, with the aid of the
European Parliament. This has wider implications for the British
political debate on the EU. Statements of ministers quoted in the
report are much more positive than what we usually hear from the
British government.
According to the Deputy Prime Minister, Nick Clegg, “for
years people said the Common Fisheries Policy was beyond reform.
Yet we led the way on a historic agreement that will transform
fishing practices across Europe, and end micro-management from
Brussels, massively benefiting our fishing industry and our marine
environment” (p.26). The Minister for Europe, David Lidington,
declares “this has shown how the UK can work successfully with
European partners to deliver significant reforms that benefit our
country” (p.26). These are political messages that, in the British
context, should have a wider resonance.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  95
The evidence at a glance – fisheries
Competence justified to prevent unsustainable over-fishing and external
negotiations
Early policy severely criticised, but repatriation would be highly
problematic
Radically reformed in 2013, with ban on discards at sea, binding
sustainability constraints and more decentralised management
7.6 Food safety and animal welfare
There is a large amount of very detailed EU regulation here, and the
Review lists almost one hundred regulations or directives. The
summary conclusion of the Review was: “While many respondents
expressed support for the current balance, the evidence also
demonstrated several areas for improvement” (p.56). Respondents
from the farm industry and related civil society organisations
considered a harmonised approach to food safety and animal health
as essential, and a competence for animal welfare at the EU level as
“vital”. The Consumer Advisory Panel of the UK Food Safety
Agency felt that the UK benefits from being part of EU food law,
with no rationale for operating alone. It was thought unlikely that
national legislation by the UK would be less rigorous than current
EU practice.
The UK’s trade in food and beverages with the EU is twice
that with the rest of the world. The industry is now structured with
extensive cross-border supply chains across the EU, which could
not function without common technical standards and/or mutual
recognition. Moreover, for food safety these supply chains must
observe strict hygiene controls.
Since 2003 the EU has been developing a far-reaching reform
of its food law to tackle the problems of complex supply chains,
establishing traceability obligations from covering ‘farm to fork’.
The horse-meat scandal of 2013, which reverberated around the EU,
demonstrated the need for correct enforcement of EU regulations,
and not a lightening repatriation of EU competence. This case
illustrated a broader political point; that while there is much
political rhetoric about over-regulation by Brussels, whenever a
96  PART III. EVIDENCE
serious problem arises in the area of food safety the call is invariably
to strengthen EU rules and/or their implementation.
The outbreak of so-called ‘mad cow disease’ (BSE) has been
the most serious instance of a food safety problem of European and
international concern originating in the UK, resulting in widespread
banning of UK beef exports. When the problem was overcome EU
legislation enforced the re-opening of EU markets in 2006, with the
aid of a European Court of Justice to make a dissenting member
state comply. Russia’s ban lasted six years longer, however, while
the US and Japanese markets remained closed.
Respondents for Scottish whisky interests and producers of
regionally branded products noted the strength of EU branding
protection both within the EU and in international markets.
The issue of whether the EU over-regulates or imposes
excessive implementation burdens is discussed in the Review. The
UK has been in the lead in advocating that the Commission progress
with better and now smart regulation, with impact assessments
needed to accompany all proposals. The Commission has been
responding with new impact assessment guidelines, and annual
publication of a report on application of the principles of
subsidiarity and proportionality.27 Key concepts are ‘risk
assessment’ and ‘risk management’, given that regulations that seek
to be too absolute in eliminating food safety problems will lead to
unduly heavy burdens. EU food law recognises these concepts, but
some respondents argued that the EU (and the European
Parliament in particular) was at times inclined to be unduly
prescriptive and embrace proposals insufficiently based on
scientific evidence. Important instances here involve highly
controversial cases such as cloning and GMO elements in the food
chain.
The olive oil packaging affair of 2013, already described in
section 6.6 above) has become an iconic case of a proposed
regulation that failed to take the subsidiarity principle seriously.
While the Commission was at fault for embracing the proposal, its
response to the public outcry in rapid withdrawal of the proposal
The Commission produces an annual report on subsidiarity and
proportionality, of which the latest for 2014 was published in July 2015 at:
http://ec.europa.eu/smart-regulation/better_regulation/reports_en.htm
27
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  97
illustrates the checks and balances that now exist around issue of
subsidiarity.
Animal welfare respondents indicated the importance of the
UK having influenced the shaping of EU standards in a progressive
direction. This brings out an interesting aspect of defining ‘British
interests’. In this case the objective is to develop norms of
significance for animal welfare as widely as possible, i.e. chickens in
cages in general, not just ‘British chickens’. While progress on this
account worldwide is extremely difficult to secure, at the EU level
the UK’s leading advocacy has had a real impact.
Assessment
One of the most striking points made by the Review is that only 20%
of consumers were aware that the EU was largely responsible for
food safety regulation, while 75% preferred that it be a UK
responsibility. This implies that the UK could do perfectly well by
going it alone.
The evidence presented is the opposite on both accounts. The
EU is largely responsible for food safety and animal welfare law,
and the prospects of a seceding UK going it alone would pose huge
problems, disrupting now well-established industrial networks and
trading structures, without any apparent case for either raising or
lowering standards. For these reasons respondents broadly
endorsed the present attribution of competences to the EU.
The UK has been one of the most progressive influences
within the EU on two accounts, first the case for ‘smart’ riskcontingent regulation, and second, for animal welfare.
Under the secession hypothesis it seems most probable that
the UK would choose to keep EU standards on its books, at least
initially. But if it then chose not to follow new EU legislation and to
innovate with its own, there would be the perennial question of
whether this would prejudice access to the single market.
The food safety and animal welfare sector illustrates the huge
disconnect between, on the one hand, professionally informed
opinion in the UK, and on the other hand the present state of public
opinion, and indeed the hazards of resolving this difference by an
‘in-or-out’ referendum vote.
98  PART III. EVIDENCE
The evidence at a glance – food safety and animal welfare
Agri-food industry considers harmonised EU approach essential
No rationale for national competence
UK regulations would not be less rigorous
Since 2003 far-reaching reform establishing ‘traceability’ in the food chain
Scotch whisky sector values protection of branding in EU and world
markets
UK advocates smart regulation, with risk assessment methodology
UK plays leading role in shaping EU animal welfare standards
7.7 Public health
Although public health is a relatively new EU competence at the
level of treaty provisions, standards for products involved in public
health care have long been subject to EU legislation under its single
market competence (medicines, medical devices, organs, nutrition
and labelling, tobacco and alcohol, etc.). In addition, there are
important EU legislation implications for public health policies in
the area of free movement of persons, the provision of services, and
employment policy. While these activities are of considerable
importance, the treaties nonetheless make it clear that the
competence for organising and delivering health care lies with the
member states.
This Review is notably rich in content and in the contributions
by professional stakeholders, including medical and nursing
professions and industries supplying medicines and medical
devices. Overall, on the basis of evidence submitted, it was observed
that stakeholders considered the present balance of competences to
be “broadly appropriate” (p.8).
For medicines and medical devices, the majority of
respondents felt that the balance of competences was right. “The EU
helps ensure a high standard of health safety across the EU, early
launch in the UK of new medicines and medical technologies, and
the competitiveness of the UK life sciences industry” (p.27).
The EU works on selected public health issues. EU directives
now assure the free movement of blood, organs, tissues and cells,
subject to minimum standards. This is recognised to be beneficial
for patients. EU activity for nutrition and food labelling, which has
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  99
been harmonised for over 30 years, is judged by respondents,
including the government, to be appropriate, serving the UK well.
As regards action over tobacco that stresses its harmful effects on
health, most respondents felt the current balance of competences
was working well. Similar views are expressed as regards alcohol,
with harmful drinking a particular challenge in the UK.
The EU has established systems for the surveillance and early
warning of communicable diseases. This is appreciated by
respondents, including the government, as adding real value.
The impact of the Working Time Directive on the public
health sector is a well-known subject of criticism from the UK. The
Review makes a balanced assessment, noting the benefits that may
be provided for the work-life balance of medical staff, and
avoidance of treatment by tired staff. The main criticism is over the
lack of flexibility in the directive to accommodate the needs of
different operating environments, and in particular problems for
the supply of continuous care, avoiding too much staff turnover.
The relevant EU directive assures recognition of professional
qualifications, such that there are in general no restrictions on EU
nationals to move within the EU labour market. This is of particular
importance to the UK as a substantial net importer of health
professionals. Gaps in skills within the UK can be rapidly filled. The
nursing profession now relies heavily on nurses from other EU
countries.
An EU directive clarifies the rights of citizens to purchase
health care in ‘other’ EU countries and to claim reimbursement from
their home country. The UK makes good use of this provision, with
400,000 British pensioners in Spain, for example.
The UK is the largest beneficiary of EU funding of health
research under the Framework programmes, which are a significant
driver of cross-border partnerships and information dissemination
in the heath sector.
Assessment
The EU’s competences in the public health sector consist of a
portfolio of very specific activities, which do not impinge on the
responsibilities of the member states to run their own health
services. EU actions are clearly complementary to national
100  PART III. EVIDENCE
competences, and address issues that cannot be easily or efficiently
handled at the national level. There are some friction points with
respect to details, and maybe most of all over the Working Time
Directive, but these should not obscure the main message that the
EU is adding value, and that the balance of competences is judged
to be broadly appropriate.
The Review reveals quite a number of specific fields in which
the UK clearly benefits from EU activity, ranging from medical
product standardisation to research. While UK public opinion
decries excessive immigration in general, the National Health
Service would be in much greater difficulty without the free
movement of labour within the EU, given that it is a considerable
net importer of health professionals.
The evidence at a glance – public health
Valuable niche competences judged broadly appropriate by stakeholders
Do not impinge on national competence for health services
Regulation by EU important for UK life sciences industries
Free movement of doctors and nurses fills gaps in skills
Cross-border health care system arrangements significant, e.g. for 400,000
British citizens retired in Spain
7.8 Digital information rights
This is the most future-oriented of all the Reviews, and addresses
the twin concerns of data protection and access to information in the
digital era now associated with the rise of Big Data, Cloud
Computing, and the Internet of Things (IoT). Action at EU and/or
international level was generally argued by respondents to be
needed for two reasons; first because data flows know no national
borders, and secondly because of the need for common standards
for business and consumers (p.6).
Data protection. The core legal basis for EU competence in the
field of data protection lies in Article 16 (TFEU) of the Lisbon Treaty:
“Everyone has the right to the protection of personal data
concerning them”. The text goes on to say that the EU should lay
down the rules for this purpose as regards activities that fall within
the scope of EU law and rules relating to the free movement of such
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  101
data. The EU’s key legislation in this field, the Data Protection
Directive of 1995, was based on somewhat narrower earlier treaty
provisions. This directive was in turn transposed into UK law with
the Data Protection Act of 1998. The substantive provisions are
about the rights of the individual to access data held by data
processors about them, a right to object to such data being
processed, to have such data rectified if inaccurate, or to be erased,
and to claim compensation for breaches of such rights.
A key debate among respondents was over how to strike the
right balance between harmonisation and flexibility, which in the
EU’s legal context focuses on the choice between the directive
versus the regulation as an instrument of action; the former allows
for greater flexibility but implies higher compliance costs for
businesses operating in the 28 member states. The main point here
is that the arguments are not about whether the EU should have a
competence in this field or not – that debate has a clear conclusion,
namely that EU action is required. The real issue is about striking
the optimal balance between harmonisation versus degrees of
freedom for individual member states to implement common rules
in ways that suit national traditions or cultures.
Many respondents felt that “the current Directive struck a
good balance between the interests of data controllers and citizens.
…. However, almost all respondents felt that the Directive has not
kept pace with technological changes. This is particularly relevant
in the light of complex developments such as cloud computing”
(p.3). This question of balance is also one of the rights of individuals
versus the objective of promoting economic growth with advanced
digital technologies, which many respondents felt to be well
satisfied (p.29).
A further debate concerns the balance between EU versus
international action, and here many respondents argued that the EU
was well positioned to develop common rules and thence to
promote its standards globally (p.50). While a global regime would
be impossible to enforce, the EU was much better placed than
individual member states to influence the shaping of important
global trends, notably through ongoing negotiations with the US in
the TTIP framework, and potentially through cooperation with
Asian-Pacific countries in the APEC framework.
102  PART III. EVIDENCE
The European Court of Justice has been active in various cases
over some of the finer but still major issues of interpretation of the
law. For example, in 2014 the CJEU ruled in a case referred to it by
the Spanish data protection agency where an individual wanted the
Google search engine to delete personal information about him. In
May 2014 the Court found against Google, even in an instance where
the data processing of the search engine was performed outside the
EU. The case became known as being about ‘the right to be
forgotten’. There followed in November 2014 (too late to be referred
to in the Review) a decision by the European Commission’s
competition authority to open an antitrust investigation into
allegations that Google Inc. had abused a dominant position in online
search, in violation of European Union rules (Article 102 TFEU).
The Review goes into some detail about the future challenges
for the data protection regulator posed by three inter-related digital
phenomena: ‘big data’, i.e. very large data sets characterised by the
‘3 Vs’ – volume, variety and velocity combined with the frequent
use of algorithms. This includes such phenomena as cloud
computing, which involves ubiquitous network access to powerful
computing resources, and ‘the internet of things’, which
encompasses the IT content of virtually all goods and services such
as phones, medical devices, smart home appliances, banking
services, cars etc.
The Review highlights the UK’s keen interest in being a world
leader in these technologies.
It goes on to discuss the complex data protection issues that
rapidly emerge alongside the spectacular growth of the digital
economy under these various headings. Revision and updating of
the EU’s regulatory framework is currently work in progress with
negotiations over Commission proposals, published in January
2012, for a comprehensive new Data Protection Regulation to
replace the existing 1995 Directive. There is also a proposal for a new
directive on police and judicial cooperation aspects.
The Review reports the UK government view that the most
suitable instrument of EU action is the directive rather than a
regulation, on the grounds that the former allows for more
flexibility to take into account varying national cultures and legal
practices. However, the debate among independent respondents
was more nuanced, with harmonisation through a regulation
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  103
offering advantages of legal clarity and
implementation across the 28 member states.
economy
for
Access to information. The EU has established its own freedom
of information act. This was first set out in the Amsterdam Treaty
of 1995, and carried over in Article 15 (TFEU) of the Lisbon Treaty,
which states that “Any citizens of the Union, and any natural or
legal person residing in or having its registered office in a Member
State, shall have the right of access to documents of the Union
institutions, bodies, offices and agencies, whatever their
medium….”. The detailed rules for implementing these treaty
provisions have been established in the Public Access to Documents
Regulation (1049/2011).
Respondents “from a broad range of sectors highlighted the
positive impact of the … Regulation to the extent that it increases
the transparency of EU policy-making” (p.44), although it was
reported to be often difficult to obtain documents through this
regulation. On the other hand, some respondents reported that
access to EU documents allowed them to influence EU policy before
it became legislation. Many respondents felt there was no need to
change EU competence in this field, or to reduce or augment it.
Assessment
The data protection agenda has acquired hugely increased
importance as a function of the spectacular growth of the digital
economy. The Review is essentially about how to regulate this
increasingly complex technological environment at the EU level,
since the need for EU competence in this field was not contested.
The real issues are about how best to regulate, with the choice of
legal mode being between a directive versus a regulation for the
new EU legislation. This approximates to choice being between
more or less strictly harmonised approaches. Negotiations are
ongoing for a proposed EU law on this matter.
The EU’s own ‘freedom of information act’ proves to be a
rather simple affair. It was welcomed on grounds of improving
transparency of EU policy-making, with no pressures for changing
the EU’s competence here.
104  PART III. EVIDENCE
Various respondents pointed out that in the hypothesis of
secession the UK would still need in practice to comply with EU
data protection requirements.
The evidence at a glance – information rights
Data protection as a matter of EU competence is uncontested.
The issues concern:
… how strictly harmonised EU law should be (including the directive v.
regulation question),
… how regulatory policy should best cope with the rapid pace of
technological change and
… how the EU can best influence emerging global standards.
The regulation on public access to EU documents is broadly positive,
favouring transparency in EU policy-making
8.
Economic, monetary and social policies
8.1 Economic and monetary union*
This Review surveys the macroeconomic policy landscape of the
EU, and in particular that of the eurozone, in considerable detail.
Given the seriousness of the problems of the eurozone, but also the
UK’s detachment from it, we choose to tackle head-on the
outstanding issues, more than is sometimes the case in the Review.
Macroeconomic policy coordination mechanisms. The Review
provides a detailed account of the mechanisms of macroeconomic
policy coordination within the EU as a whole, and of the eurozone
in particular. The treaty provisions on economic and monetary
policy apply in principle to all member states that have signed up
to treat economic policy as a common concern. In reality, however,
only members of the euro area have subjected themselves to binding
provisions. The UK government thus remains completely free to set
its own monetary and fiscal policies.
*
This section was contributed by Daniel Gros.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  105
The Review affirms the UK’s interest in seeing a successful
and dynamic eurozone, but underlines that this will require
systemic reforms with closer economic and fiscal integration for its
members. It would seem that the current system of economic policy
coordination does not work properly, or in the more polite language
of the Review, “ha[s] not always been effective” (p.2). In particular,
this applies to the coercive elements that concern only the eurozone
in the Stability Pact, the Fiscal Compact and the Macroeconomic
Imbalances Procedure. The Stability Pact with its (in)famous limit
on deficits of 3% of GDP has been in force since the start of EMU.
But its modus operandi has changed several times; and when ‘push
came to shove’ with Germany and France in 2003-04 it was in effect
put into abeyance by a majority in the Council. The latest revision
of the Stability Pact introduced under the so-called ‘Six Pack’ was
supposed to make it ‘smarter’ by emphasising deficits adjusted for
the economic cycle or the output gap. However, the dispute over the
calculation of the output gap for Italy in 2014 showed that this
change only made it more difficult to enforce a continuing fiscal
adjustment in weak economies because the governments of the
countries with poor growth put forward the argument that the
Commission had not chosen the proper method for calculating the
cyclical adjustment.
The inverse majority rule that was introduced under the socalled Six Pack was supposed to give the Commission a stronger
position in enforcing the Stability Pact requirements, given that
member countries are unlikely to vote for sanctions on their peers,
fearing that next time around they might be on the receiving end.
However, the way in which the Commission acquiesced to the
arguments of France and Italy in late 2014 that their fiscal
adjustments should be considered satisfactory, although arguably
in both cases they were incompatible with their previous
commitments, shows that the Commission did not dare to use the
formal power it had been given. The decision to accept the Italian
and French budget proposals was essentially taken by the President
of the Commission, overriding the opinions of the technical staff in
the competent DG ECFIN. The coercive part of the Stability Pact has
thus de facto again been put aside.
The Fiscal Compact, which introduces a requirement for
lowering the debt ratio, is as yet untested, but its application would
106  PART III. EVIDENCE
appear to be challenging in an environment characterised by slow
growth and deflation, which makes a reduction in the debt ratio
extremely difficult. The underlying assumption under the
numerical rule of the Fiscal Compact (a reduction in the debt/GDP
ratio to reduce the excess of the actual debt/GDP ratio over 60% by
1/20 per year) was that nominal GDP would grow by 5% per
annum.
The Macroeconomic Imbalances Procedure (MIP) was
introduced after the 2008 crisis to prevent the recurrence of a boom
like that in Spain or Ireland. However, no such boom with rapid
domestic demand growth and large current account deficits is
expected for the time being, and the MIP has so far been applied in
an asymmetric manner. Countries with current account surpluses
above the norm of 6% (like the Netherlands or Germany) have not
been asked to adjust policies.
Overall, the coercive elements in the eurozone’s system of
coordination have not de facto been used effectively, except when
combined with conditional macro-financial assistance.
Systemic reform of the eurozone. While the reforms to the
eurozone’s economic governance framework appear to have been
ineffective so far, the response to the crisis has produced two key
institutional innovations, which have been or promise to be, very
effective and important.
The first innovation was the creation of a permanent rescue
fund, the European Stability Mechanism (ESM), which operates
outside the treaty framework, but has been instrumental in
providing financing for the adjustment in five (counting Spain with
its limited support for the banking sector) countries. In four cases
the adjustment has been successful in the sense that the recipient
countries have been able to exit the programme with a resumption
of market access, a recovery in the economy and an improvement in
the fiscal balances and the current account. Greece constitutes the
only case where the problems continue (on which more below).
The second institutional innovation in reaction to the crisis is
the complex phenomenon named Banking Union. A key element
here is the shift of the responsibility for the supervision of the largest
120+ banks to the ECB, which has become the direct supervisor of
the bulk of the euro area’s banking system since November of 2014.
Another element is the gradual creation of a common ‘Single
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  107
Resolution Fund’ (SRF) to finance the resolution of failing banks (i.e.
a fund to prevent a repetition of the disorderly Lehman insolvency).
There has been much debate about the adequacy of its size and the
absence of a fiscal backstop. All one can say at this point is that by
about 2020 the SRF, which will be four- to five-times larger than the
corresponding UK fund, will be strong enough to deal with
problems at any one of even the largest euro area banks, or with
problems of the entire banking system of a small- to medium-sized
country.
The Banking Union is, however, incomplete in the sense that
there is no common fund for deposit insurance. But the two
elements that have been put in place should make the eurozone
much more resilient to national financial shocks. The ‘Balkanisation’
of the eurozone’s banking markets, which was observed in 2011-13,
should thus not be repeated in future. The combination of the ESM
plus the two elements of the Banking Union represent the key
innovations that should allow the euro area to deal with future
shocks, both from irresponsible governments and regional financial
market disruptions.
Postscript
Prospects for macroeconomic recovery of the eurozone. The Review
largely abstains from the currently vital question of whether or
when the eurozone might finally return to a sustained recovery. At
the time of writing, January 2015, this may have become likely at
last, not so much because of adequate economic policies, but
because of two favourable external shocks, namely the depreciation
of the euro against the dollar and the steep fall in the oil price.
However, the latter is likely to reinforce the deflationary tendencies
anyway latent in the euro area where internal demand remains
structurally weak. The deflationary impact of the oil price is likely
to be stronger than the slightly inflationary impulse resulting from
the depreciation of the euro against the dollar, mainly because the
effective exchange rate of the euro has moved very little since most
trading partners of the euro area have also depreciated against the
dollar. The ECB so far seems to have been losing the fight to reach
its inflation target of 2%, leading to the debate about whether or
what kind of quantitative easing (QE) should be introduced. The
issue here is how far the bank-based structure of the euro area’s
108  PART III. EVIDENCE
financial system makes the prime weapon against deflation, namely
QE, less effective. However, at the end of January 2015 the ECB did
announce a substantial programme of asset purchases. The
intention is to buy €60 billion worth of assets each month until the
end of 2016, of which about €50 billion are likely to be government
bonds. The ECB also announced that the asset purchases could
continue if the path of inflation had not converged, by the end of the
schedule of asset purchases, towards the ECB's goal of below, but
close to 2%. Another contributing factor to the recovery of the euro
area has been the surprise decision of the Swiss National Bank to
end the policy of defending a lower bound for the Swiss franc
exchange rate against the euro. The immediate appreciation of the
Swiss franc led to a fall in the effective exchange rate of the euro of
almost 2%.
The continuing Greek crisis. The Review makes only a passing
reference to events in Greece, and deserves further comment.
Greece has distinguished itself by the slow and unwilling
implementation of reforms since the start of its adjustment
programme, which had to be changed regularly, with five reviews
by 2014. The snap elections of January 2015 led to a new government
dominated by Syriza, which had consistently campaigned against
austerity and the adjustment programme imposed, in their eyes, by
the Troika. Given the explicit request of the new government for
debt relief and the renewed large-scale deposit withdrawals,
concerns have resurfaced about Greece possibly leaving the euro
area. Opinion polls have consistently revealed that 60% of the Greek
population wishes to keep the euro, however, and most political
parties agree on this. At the same time, a large part of the Greek
population seems to support the request to reduce the debt burden
for the country and to end austerity. These demands appear to be in
stark contrast to the obligations that Greece undertook under the
adjustment programme.
A typical ‘euro-fudge’ might solve this apparent
contradiction through a limited rescheduling of some official debt
payments, combined with a relaxation of the fiscal targets. In the
end, the difference between governments that have never
implemented promises to pay and a new government that promises
not to pay might not be that great. It is, of course, possible that a
bank run sets in if clashes between the Greek authorities and
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  109
Brussels and Berlin become too heated. However, even if Greek
depositors were to panic, an exit from the eurozone is not inevitable,
as the experience of Cyprus shows. The solution might then consist
of some capital controls to pretend that Greece is still part of the
eurozone. The Greek problem might thus be contained, at least in
the short run.
Assessment
The UK’s opt-out, not only from the eurozone’s monetary regime,
but also from the coercive elements of its fiscal policy coordination
arrangements, mean that it stands aside from the difficult ongoing
task of reforming the eurozone system. The Review noted some
blurring of competences for the eurozone between the EU
institutions and member states, but while justified this does not
concern the UK.
It is difficult to determine how far the UK may have benefited
from not joining the euro area. Recent growth figures show the UK
as emerging much more quickly from the Great Financial Crisis
than eurozone members. But if one looks at a longer time period the
picture is not so clear. Figure 1 shows the UK GDP per capita at PPP
relative to that of the eurozone from the early 1990s, when the UK
did better than the continent, probably because it benefited from the
boom in global finance. When the financial crisis occurred the UK
initially suffered more, but more recently it has partly caught up
again. It remains to be seen whether the better performance over the
last few years represents just a temporary phenomenon, or a more
permanent advantage for the UK, for example if the eurozone were
to be inherently condemned to deflation and secular stagnation.
The present divergence in the external positions of the UK
and the euro area is also very striking. The UK has run a currentaccount deficit for over a decade now and even the substantial
devaluations of the pound against the euro after 2008 have not
changed this. Exchange rate flexibility has thus apparently had little
impact on the external balance of the UK, which has continued to
deteriorate with a current-account deficit rising to around 4% of
GDP, while the eurozone’s surplus has continued to improve to
over €200 billion, or close to 2.5% of the euro area’s GDP. The UK,
with its continuing current-account deficit and thus an everincreasing foreign debt, will naturally choose different policy
110  PART III. EVIDENCE
priorities from the eurozone, with its large surplus. A question not
discussed in the Review is whether this UK external deficit is storing
up a problem for the future.
Figure 1. UK economic performance relative to the eurozone, 1993-2016
GDP per capita, in PPS, Eurozone-19 = 100
120
Boom of global finance
Global finance bust
115
110
105
100
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
95
Source: D. Gros and M. Busse, own calculations.
The Review concludes with a summary of the risks for the UK
of the eurozone moving increasingly towards ‘caucusing’ on
macroeconomic policy and on financial market matters, leading to
discriminatory treatment of British interests (p.99). The Review
stresses the need for vigilance on this point, but might more clearly
have drawn the conclusion that to minimise these risks the UK
needs to position itself as a constructive member state, whereas the
secession scenario would only maximise these risks.
The evidence at a glance – economic and monetary policy
UK has opt-out for both eurozone and coercive aspects of fiscal policy
coordination
Coercive rules for eurozone fiscal policy, aside from conditional financial
assistance, have proved ineffective
Systemic reforms of eurozone (funding mechanisms and Banking Union) are
more effective
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  111
Eurozone macroeconomic recovery now more likely, due to the oil shock, plus
new quantitative easing measures
UK benefits from earlier economic recovery, but longer term prospects are
not so clear
UK concerns over discriminatory ‘caucusing’ by eurozone members not
evident so far
8.2 Social and employment policy*
This review of a notoriously controversial field of EU competence –
social and employment policy – starts with a chronological map of
its development. In the beginning, social and employment policy
did not have its own legal base. When social objectives were
pursued, it was always with reference to the economic union, i.e.
they were issues that were covered to the extent that they related to
the primary goal of the union, which was the sound functioning of
the common market. The 1992 Maastricht Treaty was the first to
recognise social and employment policy as an objective worthy of
pursuit not merely with regard to its relation to the common market,
but as a goal in itself. The Social Chapter of the Maastricht Treaty,
which broadened the EU competence in the field of social policy
legislation, met with strong opposition from the UK Conservative
government, which secured an opt-out provision for itself. The UK
came to be bound by the Social Chapter only in 1997, as a result of
its Labour government’s agreement to accede to it as part of the
Treaty of Amsterdam.
Discussion of the development of the EU competence within
the social and employment policy ends with the conclusion that the
2009 Lisbon Treaty ultimately broadened the scope of EU
competences by adding the “well-being of its people” to the
objectives of the Union, and fully acknowledging the importance of
the pursuit of social justice and social progress. Furthermore, it
stresses the combat against social discrimination and inequalities.
Before the Review moves to the views of the respondents, it
introduces the main articles in the EU treaties that serve as a basis
*
This section was contributed by Miroslav Beblavý and Alzbeta Hájková.
112  PART III. EVIDENCE
for the directives and regulations in social and employment policy.
It frames the competence the EU has within those fields as the
“competence to adopt measures in health and safety at work,
conditions of work and social security, and competence to ensure
cooperation between Member States”. With regard to this range of
competences, it is interesting to note that while the UK frequently
resisted adoption of the pertinent EU legislation, in many cases the
UK's own pre-existing legislation was already adhering to these
principles. The illustration of such a case used by the Review is a
Health and Safety at Work Act (1974), which in fact inspired the
European directive on measures to encourage improvements in the
safety and health of workers, although the directive was more
prescriptive in its nature than the original act.
The next part of the Review, dealing with results of the public
consultation, confirms that this area of EU policy is highly
controversial, and respondents’ views range from the
uncompromisingly negative to the resoundingly positive and offer
no clear median. Interestingly, the previously discussed link
between the EU as a primarily economic union and the EU as a
community that ought to promote social progress was also explored
by the respondents. Many argue that setting minimum
requirements in the social policy area guarantees that businesses
and workers within the single market have the same basic level of
protection. On the other hand, various business respondents
considered EU-level social and employment policy to be a burden,
and were convinced that their business would benefit if EU
regulations were lifted.
Upon being called to assess the role of social partners,
respondents were not negative in principle about their role in the
defining of market rules as such. Rather, they expressed worries that
certain types of business and workers (e.g. small or micro
businesses, and part-time workers) are often disenfranchised, which
decreases the overall representativeness of the negotiations.
The Review makes it clear that the feedback from the
respondents was quite negative when it came to adoption of
minimum requirements. The general view is that the EU often goes
beyond what would be a proper EU-wide minimum in the realm of
health and safety at work issues, and imposes higher standards than
are necessary. These standards are, in the opinion of many
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  113
respondents,
excessively
prescriptive,
opaque,
and
disproportionate with regard to the different economies of
individual member states. In addition, they often represent
additional costs for businesses. The Working Time and Temporary
Agency Workers Directives are the ones that were marked as the
costliest, with a negative impact on business.
Respondents also felt that when it comes to implementation
of the EU directives, the UK is particularly careful about applying
the legislation ‘to the letter’. The Review claims that there is a
commonly held belief in the UK that it is more thorough in
enforcing the EU legislation than other member states, which
supposedly puts it at a disadvantage, precisely because EU
legislation is perceived as something burdensome. The Review also
notes that this sentiment is generally not supported by evidence.
The European Court of Justice is also seen as an element that
is harmful to national interests in its interpretation of the EU laws
in the fields of employment and discrimination. On the other hand,
the Review makes an important observation that the Court tends to
side with individuals, hence giving them a chance to have a full
reliance on and take advantage of the rights guaranteed by the EU
law. It is precisely individuals that, according to the Review, profit
the most from EU social and employment rules. While businesses
might perceive many aspects of EU policy as burdensome, a number
of respondents indicated that the same policy contributed to
creating a better work environment in terms of equal pay, antidiscrimination, the status of part-time workers, worker protection
and health and safety at work. Another notable positive point made
is that as a whole, EU law is more stable than national law and hence
provides a solid basis for a business to plan its future.
Assessment
Three major conclusions emerge from the Review. First, while there
are many anecdotes and case studies available, claims about either
the positive or negative effects of EU competences in social and
employment policy on the British economy or its workers are hardly
ever supported by quantitative evidence. This often means that
partisans resort to arguments based on ‘first principles’. The Review
was not intended to and could not, produce original datasets or
evidence to remedy this.
114  PART III. EVIDENCE
Secondly, a small number of regulations appear to account for
much of the controversy. It is obvious from the text that the
directives on working time and agency workers are where EU
legislation causes many stakeholders discomfort, or, at the very
least, much irritation. Any renegotiation of the UK’s relationship
with the EU in social and employment policy would likely focus on
this area.
Thirdly, the British self-image of exceptionalism both does
and does not match reality. The Review demonstrated two types of
British exceptionalism – one real and one probably fictional. The
first is in how employment is organised in the UK compared to most
continental countries – being less focused as it is on full-time work
and the traditional employer-employee relationship. The second is
the perception, which can probably also be found in a number of
member states, that “others do much less implementation and
enforcement than ‘we’ do”.
The evidence at a glance – social and employment policies
Strong support for ‘social Europe’ competence in much of EU
Contested in the UK, but divergences in political parties and interest groups
History of UK policy zig-zags, with opt-out of Social Chapter in 1992, optback-in in 1997, and current pressures for selective opt-outs
Loudest UK complaints over small number of regulations (working time
and agency workers)
8.3 Cohesion policy*
This Review examines the objectives of the EU’s cohesion policy, its
performance, the impacts within the EU, and the potential costs and
benefits for the UK in the development of regions. Given the large
number of objectives and measures covered by the policy policies,
its evaluation is complex. The policy comprises a number of
instruments with different territorial dimensions and objectives,
namely the Structural Funds, composed of the European Regional
Development Fund (ERDF), the European Social Fund (ESF), the
*
This section was contributed by Jorge Núñez Ferrer.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  115
Cohesion Fund, the Connecting Europe Facility (formerly the TransEuropean networks), the European Solidarity Fund and the
European Aid to the Most Deprived Persons.
The main objective has always been balanced territorial
development across the EU, but over the years it has become
something of a tool to achieve a multiplicity of other EU objectives,
such as those for sustainable growth, energy and climate change,
with contributions to industrial policy and the completion of the
single market. As a result, all regions in the EU are now eligible for
funding from cohesion policy, albeit with different intensities.
The Review starts with an historical account of the
development of the policy and the latest reforms undertaken for the
Multiannual Financial Framework 2014-2020 and follows with a
review of evidence on its rationale and performance.
The report has to contend with the lack of clear evidence in
favour or against the cohesion policy. There are a large number of
position papers either defending or condemning the policy, but
studies with solid results on the impact of the policy are
inconclusive, principally because the financial size of the cohesion
policy is small compared to the EU GDP and that of most member
states. There is, however, evidence that in some areas the policy is
important for recipient regions. However, this does not solve the
problem of the right distribution of competences and it is left to the
reader to reach a conclusion.
For the Review, the following questions were at the core of
the analysis:
-
Should the EU have a cohesion policy, in particular with
regional redistributive aspects, or should redistribution be
entirely a national competence?
-
Should the EU be financing programmes in rich member
states, in particular those that are not for cross-border
objectives?
-
Are the programmes yielding value for money?
-
Are the management of funds and administrative
requirements reasonable and proportional to the level of EU
support?
For poorer member states there seems to be a general
consensus that the cohesion policy is a good thing. Only a minority
116  PART III. EVIDENCE
of the views submitted defends the thesis that the policy should be
focusing more strictly on promoting economic growth, given that
the returns on investment tend to be higher in the most developed
regions. The policy should thus be reformed to focus on growth
poles. The prevailing view was that the solidarity principle at EU
level should be supported. Solidly researched counterfactual
analysis comparing the situation to one without the support has not
proved feasible, however.
The second question is the core issue in the report, with a
considerable number of experts giving evidence favouring the
elimination of support to richer countries, even if most support the
distributive role for the poorest member states. The central
argument presented is simply the circular nature of the financial
flows. The money spent in the UK seems to correspond to the
contribution of the beneficiary regions to the EU budget in this
policy area. The argument goes that the money could have been
spent directly in the regions without the costs and burden of
sending it through Brussels. Estimates show that the average
contribution of the beneficiary regions to the cohesion policy
through the UK budget contribution is nearly identical to the
amount they receive in return.
In the negotiations the British government used this
argument in negotiations over the Multiannual Financial
Framework for 2014-2020, namely the challenge to the notion that
cohesion policy should also be spent in richer member states.
Should the EU have a redistributive role from richer to poorer
regions within richer countries? This depends on the interpretation
of the main objectives of the policy. According to the Commission,
the EU budget also has an important allocative role, not only a
redistributive one. It is designed to promote EU priorities that
would not be pursued separately by member states, or would be
less efficient. National programmes would not replace EU ones, but
would pursue objectives influenced by potentially narrower local
priorities that risk being less valuable in the longer term and lead to
lower growth in the EU as a whole. It also severs the cohesion
policy’s links with the EU’s industrial policy.
The Review finds little evidence of the superiority of a policy
administered through Brussels from one run domestically.
However, the local government authorities of the UK are strong
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  117
defenders of the cohesion policy programmes. The Welsh
government argued that the strong redistributive nature of EU
regional policy was necessary, given the absence of a robust
national regional policy. There is a reasonable doubt expressed by
local authorities whether, if the cohesion policy ended, London
would spend the money saved to support the lagging regions to the
same extent. Another argument favouring EU operations in the
regions is the multiannual structure of the policy, allowing
programmes to be protected from national annual budgetary cycles
and thus offering stability. Some experts point to benefits of having
a coordinated policy approach across the EU through the benefits of
best-practice exchange.
Regarding value for money, the report considers that the
evidence is inconclusive for the policy as a whole, but there is some
evidence that the UK benefits from EU policies targeting the
development of the single market, in particular for cross-border
networks and from economic improvements in poorer member
states. For other investments the report sees little benefit. It also asks
whether some measures of the policy, particularly distributive
policies of the European Social Fund, should be exclusively for
national bodies. Some social policies have been introduced that the
UK government considers to go beyond the remit of the cohesion
policy.
Finally, there is a concern over the administrative burden of
EU funding. The UK agrees that EU funding needs solid controls,
but does question some of the measures in place. A particular
mention has been placed for cumbersome auditing requirements in
member states that have already well-established and functioning
auditing structures.
Assessment
The Review does not present an explicit government position on the
right balance of competences, and principally presents the evidence
submitted by experts, regional authorities, administrators of the
policy, parliamentarians and other interested parties. However, the
concluding chapter on the way forward draws some careful final
recommendations, which are very similar to existing positions of
the UK government.
118  PART III. EVIDENCE
The main argument of the Review, from a balance of
competences point of view, is the lack of rationale for the EU to
spend cohesion policy resources in richer member states. It tends to
support, in line with the existing position of the government, the
ending of support to richer member states, with the exception of
trans-European network projects and some limited specific
programmes in favour of promoting competitiveness at EU level.
The report does acknowledge that ending the funding to richer
member states would require the agreement of all member states,
and that this is unlikely. The report also indicates that the cohesion
funds are strongly supported in Scotland, Wales and Northern
Ireland. In the highly charged political climate surrounding and
following the September 2014 referendum in Scotland, the evident
sensitivity of proposals to scrap the cohesion funds in richer states
deserves due understanding in London.
More plausibly, the UK could push for reform in the sense of
procedural simplification. Some of the administrative requirements
of the policy are excessive where member states have solid domestic
institutions and control systems. It is possible that agreements could
be reached on the accreditation of national auditing authorities and
practices for such countries. It may also manage to convince the EU
to allow for less bureaucratic but more results-oriented, risk-based
approaches to auditing. On this the UK may be able to win the
support of other member states.
The evidence at a glance – cohesion policy
Competence for a regional solidarity policy generally supported
UK advocates restriction to less rich member states, not accepted by all
Multiplicity of objectives (regional, energy, climate, industrial policy)
makes evaluation difficult
Lack of clear evidence on impact on regional disparities
Procedural simplification advocated, in which well performing national
auditing bodies are accredited to use their own controls
8.4 EU budget
The EU budget serves principally to support several specific
policies, including agriculture, the structural funds, research and
external relations, and these are reviewed in their respective sector
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  119
reports, without being duplicated here. The present Review is
therefore confined to cross-cutting issues raised by the budget.
Among the issues considered by the British government to be
of the highest priority is the aggregate evolution of the budget,
which currently amounts to €142 billion per year. The British
government has worked hard this past year to restrain the growth
of the budget, and claimed a major reform in securing the first ever
reduction in real terms in the new Multiannual Financial
Framework (MFF) for 2014-2020. The report notes the agreed real
cut of 3.4% as an example of how the UK can work for reform of the
EU through regular procedures, even qualifying this somewhat
euphorically as an ‘historic’ achievement. Alongside important cuts
being made in national budgets, the MFF saw the EU make
commitments to reducing staff numbers in the institutions by 5%,
and to increase the retirement age for EU civil servants from 65 to
66 years.
The report recognises that the budget is of a very modest size
compared to that found in federal economic and monetary unions.
There is debate about whether the eurozone should have its own
budget of significant macroeconomic size, and if so whether this
should become part of the EU budget. The UK Treasury has, from
outside the eurozone, argued that this should be the case. While
there is little political momentum in favour of such a development,
it would in any case be irrelevant for the UK as it remains outside
the eurozone.
The second issue highlighted is the distinction between what
the report calls ‘high EU-value added’ expenditure versus low value
added categories. Research and innovation, and expenditure under
the heading ‘connecting Europe’ (transport infrastructures, energy
networks) are placed in the high category, with agriculture in the
low category, and the cohesion policy of the Structural Funds
somewhere in between (see section 3.3 above). In fact, the
proportions between the major blocks of spending have been very
slowly undergoing significant change over the years in the direction
of high value added policies. For example, in 1984 agriculture
accounted for 66% of the budget. By 2014 it had declined to 40% and
by 2020 it is planned to further decline to 34%. It is noted that the
build-up of the structural funds started with the creation of the
120  PART III. EVIDENCE
Regional Fund in the 1970s as an initiative promoted notably by the
UK and Italy.
These changing expenditure structures are key to the debate
around a third major issue, namely the British rebate, or ‘abatement’
in EU jargon, which returns to the UK a significant amount of its net
contribution to the budget. The origin of the rebate goes back to the
first British renegotiation of 1973-74, when the predominance of
agricultural spending in the budget, and the relatively small size of
the British farming sector, resulted in the UK paying the highest
amount of net contributions per capita. This rebate (or ‘corrective
mechanism’) has been enhanced and revised over time, while
becoming more complicated as other big net payers also sought a
degree of compensation. The Review shows that in 2012 the UK
received the lowest amount of EU expenditure per capita of all
member states, and that its net contribution to the budget before the
rebate was correspondingly the highest; but after the rebate the
UK’s net contribution was the fifth largest and the middle of a core
group of ‘old’ member states, including Germany, France, Italy,
Sweden, Finland and the Netherlands.
The Review sets out the debate around whether the rebate is
a good idea or not. Academics criticise it for distorting incentives
between member states in their negotiations over policy-making,
while recognising that it is a political response to an unbalanced
expenditure structure. If this were corrected, then the rebate could
be scrapped. The British government’s view is that as long as the
expenditure imbalances persist, the rebate is justified. The EU has
accepted successive revisions of the UK net contribution, and
secured the rebate mechanism with treaty status (i.e. these
provisions cannot be cancelled or changed without unanimous
agreement, thus including that of the UK).
The fourth issue concerns the funding of the budget, known
as its ‘own resources’. Over time the structure of funding has
changed with an increasing dependence of contributions on a gross
national income key. There is a longstanding debate about
endowing the EU budget with truly ‘own’ fiscal resources, beyond
the present modest contribution of pooled customs revenues. In this
regard the UK government is content with the present balance of
competences, in which the idea of granting the EU new taxing
powers has little political traction. The most recent attempt to create
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  121
a new EU tax has been the proposed Financial Transaction (‘Tobin’)
Tax, which the Commission proposed in 2011, but was opposed,
notably by the UK and Sweden. As a result 11 member states that
supported the proposal decided to proceed with an action under the
‘enhanced cooperation’ procedure, but this has yet to be definitively
agreed.
The fifth issue that receives considerable attention in the
review is that of financial management. The British government is
concerned that the European Court of Auditors has for many years
been refusing to grant complete ‘discharge’ for the budget, on the
grounds that the incidence of ‘errors’ has been too high. The report
notes that the Court of Auditors estimates that there is a 4.8% error
rate, which is comparable to the 4.4% error rate found in the US
federal budget. The report notes that ‘error’ and ‘fraud’ are two
different things, and the fraud rate is estimated at a low 0.2% rate.
‘Error’ is where there has been a degree of non-compliance with EU
rules such as for public procurement, or through the incorrect
calculation of costs eligible for funding, and such cases are not
necessarily fraudulent. The errors are largely committed by the
administrations of member states in their execution of about 80% of
all EU spending instruments. Yet there remains a problem of public
perception, since the Eurobarometer poll shows that three-quarters
of EU citizens consider there to be corruption in the EU institutions
themselves, for which there is zero evidence.28
Assessment
The report notes that stakeholders on the whole considered that
“while the balance of competences in the budget was broadly
appropriate, the application of these competences could be
improved by reform of budget structures, though improving
financial management of the EU budget in member states and EU
institutions alike and particularly through reform of budget
expenditure, focusing on areas of genuine added value” (p.5).
The Santer Commission was famously forced to resign by the European
Parliament in 1999 for alleged financial mismanagement, but the nearest
thing to corruption found was the case of Commissioner Edith Cresson,
who hired her dentist as a scientific adviser without following official
procedures properly.
28
122  PART III. EVIDENCE
British interests have been strongly represented in the
evolution of the EU budget, starting, however, from a very
disadvantageous initial position upon accession in 1973 when the
budget structure adopted before UK accession saw a huge predominance of agricultural spending. This initial disadvantage was
largely compensated by the rebate mechanism, while the build-up
of the structural funds originated in the regional fund that was
strongly advocated by the UK. In recent negotiations the UK has
been effective in leading pressure to restrain the growth of the
budget for the years ahead until 2020. There have been no new tax
competences that the UK would have been doctrinally opposed to,
while other ideas such as the Financial Transaction Tax or, more
remotely, a specific eurozone budget, would not apply to the UK.
The evidence at a glance – EU budget
EU competence considered broadly appropriate
Major UK complaint over net contribution met by permanent rebate
Long-term structural reform agenda to switch from low to high value added
activities (e.g. less agriculture and more research and innovation)
UK achieves reform objectives to reverse growth of real expenditure volume
8.5 Taxation
The EU’s tax regime is characterised by strong harmonisation of the
main indirect taxes (VAT and excises), but much more limited
actions in the field of direct taxation. The whole field is covered by
the unanimity decision-making rule.
Overall “respondents and interested parties were content
with the current balance of competences, taking into account the
protections offered by unanimity voting” (p.6). EU level action is
judged appropriate where there is an internal market justification
and the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality are respected.
The indirect tax regime for VAT has a largely harmonised tax
base. Member states retain freedom to set the rates subject to
minima (not less 15% for the standard rate, and 5% for reduced
rates). Respondents generally welcomed this as ensuring a level
playing field in the single market and facilitating cross-border trade.
In addition, from accession the UK has enjoyed a special derogation
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  123
allowing the zero rating for VAT of some products. Excise duties on
tobacco, alcohol and energy are subject to minimum rates, but above
that the member states are free to set the actual rates. This basic
regime for indirect taxes is not contested.
In the fields of direct taxation, both for persons and
corporations, the EU’s actions have been confined to easing crossborder problems rather than touching the main issues of tax bases
and tax rates. There is currently one proposal for a common
consolidated corporate tax base (CCCTB) under discussion as a
possible action under ‘enhanced cooperation’. The UK opposes this,
seemingly to avoid any major increase in EU fiscal powers, whereas
the case for the CCCTB is to reduce business tax accounting
overhead costs and to improve fiscal transparency, without
constraining national powers to set tax rates. This proposal has
encountered objections from other member states, however, and
appears to be stuck.
In the business tax field three measures to lessen obstacles for
business across borders are highlighted: the Mergers Directive, the
Parent-Subsidiary Directive, and the Interest and Royalties
Directive.
The view of respondents was generally to welcome these
measures as reducing various tax liabilities hindering cross-border
business. Respondents welcomed the role of EU law in enforcing the
fundamental freedoms, including the illegality of fiscal
discrimination against individuals or corporations on grounds of
nationality.
Three particular concerns stand out in the Review. The first
concerns the inclusion of tax aspects in various sectoral policy
initiatives, which themselves are subject to qualified majority
voting. Examples quoted include fiscal aspects of the European
Emissions Trading Directive and the Eurovignette Directive for
road freight, which were adopted on non-tax legal bases. This is
seen as eroding the unanimity principle for taxation.
Second, there is concern over the role of the European Court
of Justice. While its positive role in enforcing EU law in the tax area
is noted in several decisions, some respondents also view it as
making rulings that go beyond its competence, effectively making
legislative decisions that escape the veto power of member states,
for example in details of the VAT regime. One respondent noted a
124  PART III. EVIDENCE
change in the Court’s approach since 2005, however, which
attenuates this problem.
Third, there is concern over the use of enhanced cooperation
in the tax field, as exemplified by both the CCCTB) idea already
mentioned, and the proposed Financial Transaction Tax (FTT). The
concern of the City of London is that the FTT would impose
requirements on non-participating member states, and the UK in
particular because of the size and structure of its financial markets.
However, this proposal also seems to be held up amid widespread
disagreements over its desirability or feasibility, and the present
authors also consider it to be unsound.
There are further detailed concerns regarding the need for
timely updating of EU law in the fiscal field and for better impact
assessment to accompany proposals.
Assessment
As noted, the overall assessment is that UK respondents find the
broad level of EU competences to be about right.
The fundamentals of the EU’s tax regime are supported by the
respondents; namely limited and clearly demarcated competences
in the indirect and direct tax field, and ongoing measures at the level
of details to facilitate cross-border business. The UK’s strong
preference for the unanimity principle in this field is not seriously
challenged by the rest of the EU. Neither is the UK’s special
derogation in the VAT field under any threat. While there has been
some debate about creating new ‘own resources’ for the EU budget,
this is not an operationally live issue at present.
The several areas of concern mentioned are typically issues
for ongoing negotiation, with a thorough debate of the pros and
cons. For example, the present authors would join in criticism of the
proposed Financial Transaction Tax, which should be dropped. But
we would support the Common Consolidated Corporation Tax
Base (CCCTB) proposal, and find the UK’s objections unconvincing,
especially in view of the new Luxembourg affair (see further,
below).
As regards the concern that EU actions under enhanced
cooperation risks prejudicing the interests of non-participating EU
member states, two comments are in order. On the one hand,
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  125
procedures are in place to protect the interests of the nonparticipating member states: there have to be at least nine states to
take part in the action, and its authorisation has to be decided
unanimously by the Council (Article 329, TFEU)). On the other
hand, and even more important for the UK but not made clear in the
Review, in the hypothesis of secession these risks would be
categorically higher, since from the outside there would be no
protection at all.
Postscript. Subsequent to publication of the Review, and
shortly after the new Juncker Commission took office on 1
November 2014, the Luxembourg corporation tax affair erupted,
under which many multinational corporations (including Amazon,
Microsoft, and Apple) had negotiated special tax deals with
Luxembourg in exchange for setting up operations there. The lack
of coherent tax base policies in Europe has resulted in huge losses
of tax revenue for other countries where these companies were
operating. But the proposal for the Common Consolidated
Corporation Tax Base) is well suited to bring this major anomaly
under control, without necessarily affecting tax rates. This would be
an important tax reform.
The evidence at a glance – taxation
Respondents content with limited competences, unanimity rule
Harmonised VAT, assures level playing field, not contested
Several useful business tax measures
Financial Transaction Tax proposal opposed by UK and others
Corporation tax base proposal (CCCTB) now, in our view, a plausible
reform
9.
Justice and home affairs
9.1 Fundamental rights*
The 1993 Treaty of Maastricht codified standing case law developed
by the EU’s Luxembourg-based European Court of Justice (CJEU)
in previous decades, stating in Article F that: “The Union shall
*
This section was contributed by Steven Blockmans.
126  PART III. EVIDENCE
respect fundamental rights, as guaranteed by the European Convention
for the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms signed
in Rome on 4 November 1950 and as they result from the constitutional
traditions common to the Member States, as general principles of
Community law”.29
The Review on fundamental rights soberly presents a state of
play on a topic that has become highly contentious in the political
debate. The Review does not concern any specific EU competence
on individual rights, since the treaties do not confer express
competence on the EU to adopt legislation or to take specific action
in this field. Instead, it addresses the EU’s overarching competence
on fundamental rights. The most important feature of this
competence is the obligation resting on the shoulders of the EU, i.e.
its institutions and the member states in their role as agents of the
Union, to respect fundamental rights, which are recognised by the
CJEU as general principles of EU law, and reaffirmed in the Charter
of Fundamental Rights of the EU.
The Review sets out how the EU legal order protected the
fundamental rights of individuals long before the Charter was first
proclaimed. The UK government’s position is that the Charter did
not alter the legal effect (meaning and scope) of fundamental rights
in EU law: “they are not two distinct groups of rights in EU law that
are potentially subject to disparate interpretations. Both the Charter
and the general principles of EU law are part of the EU’s primary
law. The courts can therefore refer to the Charter and the general
principles interchangeably when applying fundamental rights to
EU institutions and member states” (p.34). This view is largely
reflected in the evidence.
The most contentious issue discussed in the Review concerns
the question of whether Protocol 30 to the Lisbon Treaty (on the
Application of the Charter of Fundamental Rights of the European
Union to Poland and the United Kingdom) presents an opt-out of
To be clear on the basics of the complicated institutional set-up, the
European Union’s Court of Justice CJEU is quite separate from the
Strasbourg-based European Court of Human Rights (ECtHR), which is part
of the Council of Europe. The Strasbourg Court guards and implements the
European Convention for Human Rights (ECHR), which also, however,
figures in the jurisprudence of the EU, as the above quote shows, and this
text further explains below.
29
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  127
the Charter. The Review states that “the Protocol is not, and never
has been, an opt-out for the UK from the application of the Charter”
(p.25). While it only applies to the UK and Poland (the Czech
Republic having rescinded its initial inclusion under the Protocol)
its purpose is rather to clarify, in legally binding terms, how the
Charter applies to the EU institutions and member states. The UK
government’s position is that the Charter reaffirms the rights,
freedoms and principles recognised in EU law, but does not create
new rights or principles. This view is almost unanimously
supported in the evidence and is consistent with the preamble to the
Charter itself.
Chapter 4 of the Review is of most interest as it summarises
the wide range of evidence submitted on the impact on the UK of
the EU’s competence on fundamental rights, in the following terms.
“Beyond recognition that when [EU institutions and member states
(within the scope of EU law)] act they should do so consistently with
some form of human rights protection, [the evidence shows] little
consensus on what constitutes the UK interest in this context. Views on
whether the EU’s competence on fundamental rights is being exercised
consistently with the interests of the UK vary depending on
perspectives on the role of supranational human rights mechanisms
and national sovereignty” (p.45).
This is particularly evident in the widely differing
assessments of how the CJEU exercises its jurisdiction in highprofile cases, with the following formulations quoted in the report:
from “naked grab of territory by the [CJEU]” to “there is little or no
evidence of competence creep”, and “the protection afforded to
citizens’ fundamental rights by the CJEU is insufficient when
balanced against the rights enjoyed by business under EU law”
(p.48).
Whereas EU law contains a wider array of rights than those
protected under the UK’s 1998 Human Rights Act or the 1950
Convention (ECHR), the evidence presented in the report indicates
that EU fundamental rights have so far had a limited impact on
domestic case law. Yet, respondents from civil society, academia
and the legal profession have suggested that the EU guarantees that
could offer a greater standard of protection are the right to a fair
hearing (especially in the sphere of immigration and asylum) and
the prohibition on discrimination.
128  PART III. EVIDENCE
An inherent problem with the multi-layered order of
fundamental rights protection is that this partially overlapping
system compromises legal certainty. Moreover, the complexity of
the system means that enforcing fundamental rights is expensive for
both litigants and the public purse. The evidence collected in the
report nevertheless indicates a high degree of consistency between
the level of protection afforded by EU fundamental rights and that
afforded by the Convention. In part this is due to the CJEU
following the jurisprudence of the Strasbourg Court.
As a founding member of the Council of Europe, the UK was
one of the first to sign the Convention and it has been an ardent
supporter of the Strasbourg-based court for decades. However, in
recent years, a number of deeply unpopular judgments have
sparked complaints against the overall binding nature of ECtHR
judgments on British law, notably declaring illegal the ban on
prisoners in jail from voting in elections, and the barring the
deportation of alleged al-Qaeda terrorist Abu Qatada (who was
repeatedly imprisoned but never prosecuted for any crime). With
the rise of UKIP and anti-immigration sentiment, a storm has been
brewing over ‘European’ oversight of the UK’s human rights track
record.
Subsequent to the publication of the Review, an eight-page
strategy paper of the Conservative Party (i.e. not the government)
was published in October 2014 entitled “Protecting Human Rights
in the UK”, in relation to which Justice Secretary Chris Grayling of
the Conservatives stated: “We can no longer tolerate this mission
creep. What we have effectively got is a legal blank cheque, where
the court can go where it chooses to go. We will put in place a
provision that will say that the rulings of Strasbourg will not have
legal effect in the UK without the consent of parliament. Effectively,
what we are doing is turning Strasbourg into an advisory body.”30
Grayling added that a new Conservative government (i.e.
without the coalition with the Liberal Democrats) would withdraw
from the ECHR if Parliament failed to secure the right to veto
judgments from the ECtHR. Prime Minister Cameron had
summarised the policy at a party conference in Birmingham in
www.theguardian.com/politics/interactive/2014/oct/03/
conservatives-human-rights-act-full-document
30
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  129
September 2014: “Let me put this very clearly: we do not require
instruction on this from judges in Strasbourg.”
Arguments about the alleged undue influence of the Court on
national matters may be put into perspective with some statistics
from the Strasbourg court. Between 1959 and 2013, the number of
judgments involving the UK totalled 499 judgments, of which only
3% were found against the British government. By comparison,
France has had 913 cases, Russia 1,475 (since 1996), Italy 2,268, and
Turkey 2,994. The number of cases found against the UK is both
quite small and arguably of secondary gravity compared to the
many arising in Russia or Turkey. However, the collateral damage
done to the ECtHR by the UK’s withdrawal could be of major
importance, with Russia and others exploiting the precedent.
Assessment
The evidence gathered by this Review shows that there is broad
consensus that respect for human rights is in the national interest of
the UK, which in 2015 proudly celebrates the 800th anniversary of
the Magna Carta. As much as the EU fundamental rights system has
been deemed beneficial to all sectors in the UK because it keeps the
EU in check, so too is the ECtHR’s primary function to provide
external (independent, impartial and expert) scrutiny to prevent
any member state from acting or mandating to act in a manner that
is inconsistent with 21st century levels of human rights protection in
Europe.
Conservative Party threats to withdraw from the Convention
and ECHR are, in our view, a populist overreaction to a handful of
adverse rulings from the Strasbourg Court and would be a major
reversal of the human rights cause in Europe as a whole. The idea
that the status of the Court’s judgments could be reduced to advice
for the British parliament has no chance of general acceptance by
the member states in the Council of Europe.
Withdrawal from the Convention would link into the debate
about Britain’s possible exit from the EU. After all, respect for the
rights and freedoms as guaranteed by the ECHR, as part of the
general principles of EU law, is one of the pre-conditions for EU
membership. Domestic protection of rights and freedoms under a
new British Bill of Rights and Responsibilities might be less than
130  PART III. EVIDENCE
under the Convention, and thus raise the question whether it was
good enough to continue to satisfy EU membership criteria.
In other words, while the Conservative Party’s target is
mainly the ECtHR in Strasbourg, secession from the Convention
there could have highly complicated and damaging impacts on the
UK’s relations with the EU, as well as undermining the general
human rights system in Europe as a whole.
Postscript. The Lisbon Treaty sought to clarify the relationship
between the EU and the Strasbourg Court by deciding in Article 6
TEU that: “The Union shall accede to the European Convention for
the Protection of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Such
accession shall not affect the Union’s competences as defined in the
Treaties”. Negotiations between the EU and the Council of Europe
were therefore undertaken, and a draft agreement was drawn up.
Subsequent to publication of this Review, however, in December
2014 the CJEU declared this draft agreement to be incompatible with
EU law on a number of grounds (Opinion 2/13). This leads into
complex legal arguments that have been analysed elsewhere.31
Suffice here to observe that the draft agreement is now at least put
on hold, possibly indefinitely.
The evidence at a glance – fundamental rights
UK a strong supporter of human rights, going back to the Magna Carta
EU law links to Council of Europe’s Convention and Court
A few Strasbourg judgments against UK prompts Tory ire
Secession from Strasbourg would spill over into EU competence
It would also damage the human rights system in wider Europe
9.2 Civil judicial cooperation*
The broad area of Freedom, Security and Justice is relatively new
and fast-growing area of EU competence, driven by the combination
Adam Łazowski and Ramses A. Wessel, “The European Court of Justice
blocks the EU’s accession to the ECHR3”, CEPS Commentary, 8 January
2015.
31
*
This section was contributed by Steve Peers.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  131
of suppression of border controls within the Schengen area,
alongside the manifest growth of cross-border crime and
international terrorism. Cooperation started in the justice and home
affairs domain in 1975 with the inter-governmental Trevi Group
that saw however no EU competence. The 1992 Maastricht Treaty
brought it into EU competence under the Third Pillar, where
however the process remained essentially inter-governmental with
no role for the Commission or European Parliament. But then the
1997 Amsterdam Treaty and 2009 Lisbon Treaty progressively
moved the whole domain into the mainstream EU shared
competences. With the Lisbon Treaty the Third Pillar was finally
abolished and all police and criminal law matters are now subject to
regular QMV voting in the Council and jurisdiction of the CJEU. The
UK negotiated special opt-out provisions in both the Amsterdam
and Lisbon Treaties, and in Protocol 21 of the Lisbon Treaty the UK
has a general opt-out, coupled to the possibility to opt-in selectively
on a case-by-case basis.
Civil judicial cooperation is one of the chapters of Title V of
the Lisbon Treaty (TFEU) that defines the EU’s competences in the
Area of Freedom, Security and Justice.32 According to Protocol 21
the whole of this area however sees the UK, with Ireland, having
opted out of the EU’s actions, unless they specifically request to opt
in on an itemised basis. This is the essential background to the
discussion that follows on where the UK’s participation can be
considered advantageous or not.
The contributors to this Review took different views as to
whether the EU’s measures in this area were an improvement on
intergovernmental cooperation. One group of contributors argued
that they were, on the grounds that the UK would have difficulty
replicating the results by means of bilateral arrangements with
member states. A smaller group argued the contrary.
Many contributors agreed with the scope of Article 81 TFEU
(the legal base for measures in this field), although others were
worried that it left too much scope for measures that were not
limited to cross-border cooperation.
Other chapters concern border checks, asylum and immigration, and
police cooperation. See the next two sections below.
32
132  PART III. EVIDENCE
Most contributors were supportive of the flagship measure in
this area, the Brussels I Regulation, which has the effect of
promoting English law for international contracts, and ensures legal
certainty and enforceability of judgments in international disputes.
There was some concern about certain judgments of the Court of
Justice of the European Union (CJEU) on the regulation, for example
with respect to arbitration disputes, third-country jurisdiction and
choice-of-court clauses in contracts, but those concerns had been
addressed by recent amendments to the legislation.
Many also supported the EU regulations on the choice of law
in contract and in tort, although some had doubts about their
uniform interpretation, or the problems that would arise if a foreign
court tried to interpret English law.
As for EU family law rules, most stated that the Brussels II
Regulation had simplified cross-border divorce proceedings, but it
was still open to litigants to ‘rush to court’ rather than consider
mediation. The rules in the regulation regarding children were also
broadly supported, although they could be improved for children
in care or with foster families. Some had doubts about EU rules on
maintenance proceedings, since their interaction with the rules on
divorce could be complex.
There were also views about other measures: support for the
evidence regulation; opposing views about the usefulness of the
legislation on service of documents; and support for the potential
use of the small claims regulation and the mediation directive.
There was a general view that awareness of these measures should
be raised, since the available statistics showed that they were not
used very often. There was also support for the regulation on
insolvency proceedings.
Some contributors were critical of certain judgments of the
CJEU on civil law matters, suggesting improvements in the Court’s
proceedings.
A large majority of contributors took the view that the EU
measures in this area were helpful for the single market, given that
they promoted legal certainty in the context of cross-border trade
relationships and contracts.
Most contributors supported the opt-out for the UK, although
some disagreed with its use in particular cases. For instance, some
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  133
legal associations wanted the UK to opt in to the latest justice
programme, and the succession regulation.
Opinions were divided about the EU’s external role in this
area, given that it often has exclusive external competence to enter
into agreements in this field. A number of contributors questioned
the Commission’s claim that the EU has exclusive competence to
decide on the extension of The Hague Convention on child
abduction to new countries (as far as member states are concerned),
or complained about the delay in EU ratification of international
treaties.
Finally, as for future measures, contributors called for the EU
to focus on reform and consolidation of existing rules, rather than
the development of new measures affecting civil law and family law
more generally.
Assessment
The overwhelming majority of contributors appeared to support
civil law cooperation as an important issue linked to the single
market for business and trade and (as regards family law) the
movement of persons. This support no doubt wane if it were not for
the UK’s opt-out, which has enabled it either to stay entirely outside
of measures that it considered undesirable, or at least to ‘hedge its
bets’ by staying out when a measure was first proposed, and then
opting in after its adoption if it was satisfied with the result. There
were some doubts, however, as to whether this approach was
sustainable in the long term.
Having said that, British contributors have a number of
detailed suggestions to improve the EU measures that would
facilitate the accomplishment of their objectives, particularly in
cases involving divorce and children. Awareness-raising would
increase the public use of these measures.
It should be noted that some of the issues raised by
contributors have been addressed in practice. As the contributors
themselves noted, the recent amendments to the Brussels I
Regulation addressed many of the complaints that practitioners had
about the CJEU’s case law. It would seem that when British
practitioners make a detailed and reasonable critique of an EU
134  PART III. EVIDENCE
measure, they can be successful in convincing others in the EU to
share their point of view.
A number of issues raised in this part of the Balance of
Competences Review have also been addressed since it was carried
out. The issue of competence regarding extension of The Hague
Convention on child abduction should soon be resolved by the
CJEU, after that Court held a hearing on the issue earlier this year.
In late 2013, the Commission proposed amendments to the small
claims regulation to improve its use, including a large increase in
the threshold for application of that regulation. The EU has now
ratified The Hague Convention on maintenance, and the
Commission has recently proposed that it ratify The Hague
Convention on choice-of-court clauses, which will bring that
Convention into force. A proposal to improve the insolvency
regulation is also under discussion. The Commission recently began
a public consultation on improving the rules on child abduction and
divorce jurisdiction, the CJEU has now been seized with cases
concerning the maintenance regulation, which might clarify the
issues concerning interpretation of that regulation, and there is no
sign that the EU legislature will take a broad view of the scope of
competence under Article 81 and apply it to proceedings that do not
have a cross-border element.
All in all, the UK has been able to select from the civil
proceedings measures those which are best adapted to the common
law system (and the Scottish hybrid system) and which best serve
the needs of British business and the legal profession. It has also
been able to shape the amendment of those measures when
necessary, and avoid their application if it disagreed with them.
The evidence at a glance – civil judicial cooperation
UK secured a block opt-out, with possibility for selective opt-ins
UK enjoys exceptional flexibility in EU to pick and choose
Majority support for civil law cooperation on single market matters
Detailed proposals for improvements of EU measures
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  135
9.3 Police and criminal law cooperation*
The contributors to the Review in this area address the overlapping
issues of the UK’s opt-out and the usefulness of individual
measures. Some support changing the longstanding government
position (dating from the original JHA opt-out in 1999) that the UK
should decide to use the opt-out on a case-by-case basis, either by
switching to opting in as the default measure, or to opting out as the
default measure (a detailed account of this debate is found on pages
33-38 of the Review). In our opinion such a change would be
possible without treaty amendment, and could take the form either
of a political commitment by the government, or of specific
provisions in an Act of Parliament. It would also be possible to
adopt the Irish system, where each decision to opt in has to be
approved by Parliament.
The case for a default opt-in is that it would increase goodwill
towards the UK among other member states, while leaving
flexibility for the government to opt out in individual cases where
the criteria for doing so are met. It would also make the
government’s decisions more consistent and transparent.
The group supporting a default opt-out points to cases where
the UK was able to ensure that it was satisfied with measures before
opting in, and observes that the UK was still able to influence the
content of discussions because other member states were anxious to
have the UK participate, by means of opting in to a measure after its
adoption. However, there have been a relatively modest number of
such cases, i.e. where the UK opted out but indicated that it might
still opt in after adoption. In one such case (a civil law regulation on
succession), the UK negotiated its position at length but ultimately
decided not to opt in; this might well have lost it some goodwill
among other member states. Moving to a default opt-out strategy
might also lose the UK some of its influence in this area and, in
particular, a more frequent use of the strategy of opting out of
measures to which the UK would actually prefer to opt in could
irritate other member states greatly.
As for specific measures in this area, contributors reserved
particular criticism for the proposed Regulations on Europol (due
*
This section was contributed by Steve Peers.
136  PART III. EVIDENCE
to the rules on access to police information); the European Public
Prosecutor’s Office (EPPO); and Eurojust (due to the links between
Eurojust and the EPPO). In practice, however, the UK’s concerns on
the first of these measures seem to have been addressed during the
negotiations.
There were mixed views on EU legislation regarding issues
such as criminal procedure, substantive criminal law and mutual
recognition. On criminal procedure, some supported it in principle,
some were opposed in principle and some believed that insufficient
account had been taken of practical questions, particularly the
directive on interpretation and translation for criminal suspects.
This points to a greater need for the legal profession and other
practitioners to put across their points of view during negotiations.
On substantive criminal law, there was concern in the Review
about the tendency in a few recent measures to include proposals
for minimum sentences. However, it should be noted that the
provisions in question were removed during negotiations in the
Council. Others pointed to United Nations treaties in this area. It
should be noted, however, that the EU is party to some of the
treaties referred to (notably the UN Convention on organised crime
and its protocols) and much EU law aims to implement the other
treaties (such as the Lanzarote Convention on offences against
children) in detail. The latter Convention is in any event still not in
force in nine member states: Cyprus, the Czech Republic, Estonia,
Germany, Hungary, Ireland, Poland, Slovakia and the United
Kingdom. Also, there are no international treaties on some of the
issues addressed by EU law, such as environmental crime and fraud
against the EU budget.
On mutual recognition, some pointed instead to the
international legal framework (Council of Europe) or to bilateral
arrangements, as an alternative. On the first point, it should be
noted that some issues are not governed by the Council of Europe
system, such as pre-trial supervision. Other issues are regulated by
Council of Europe treaties, which a limited number of member
states have ratified, i.e. probation and parole and mutual
recognition of criminal convictions. A third category of issues is
indeed regulated by Council of Europe treaties, which all member
states have ratified (extradition, mutual assistance, transfer of
prisoners), but those treaties are a patchwork, since there are
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  137
protocols that not all states have ratified, and there are a large
number of reservations and options within each Convention. By
comparison, EU measures have fewer options and deadlines to take
action, resulting in (for instance) a huge increase in the number of
people extradited between member states, and a much shorter time
period for the average extradition.
On the second point, it is doubtful whether a series of bilateral
agreements with member states is a realistic alternative. The
existence of EU measures in this area gives rise to EU external
competence in the field, which might possibly be exclusive to some
extent (there is no CJEU case law on this issue yet). The same rules
apply to bilateral agreements between member states (see the
CJEU’s Pringle judgment). So it would be necessary to negotiate a
treaty between the UK and the EU as a whole (assuming that the EU
can sign a treaty at all with a member state), or for the EU to
authorise its member states to sign treaties with the UK as regards
the issues concerned.
Regarding the role of the CJEU, opinions were again mixed,
with some supporting the role of the Court in this field and some
raising fears that the Court would interfere too much in national
legal systems. In effect, the Court has been delivering judgments on
criminal law issues since 2001, since about two-thirds of member
states opted in to the Court’s jurisdiction under the arrangements
set out in the Treaty of Amsterdam. Critics of the Court’s
jurisdiction do not point to any particular judgment to justify their
argument. Any change to the Court’s jurisdiction would require a
treaty amendment.
Finally, the summary of the law in this area is not fully
accurate. In the event that the UK seeks to opt in to a measure after
it has been adopted, there is no treaty provision that gives the
Commission the power to “impos[e] conditions” (point 1.30).
Equally, in the event of a Commission refusal to let the UK opt in, a
possible UK appeal to the Council is not limited to objecting to such
conditions. Rather, Article 331 TFEU states that the Commission
shall “note where necessary that any conditions of participation
have been fulfilled”; this can only be a reference to the “conditions
of participation” laid down in the original Council Decision
authorising enhanced cooperation, as occurs Article 328 TFEU.
138  PART III. EVIDENCE
Postscript. Following the murderous attack in Paris on the
staff of Charlie Hebdo magazine on 7 January 2015, an intensification
of EU measures on police and criminal law matters seems likely.
The UK will remain able to decide on whether to opt in to each
measure on a case by case basis. It might also be useful to review
whether the UK should opt in to some existing EU measures that
concern the fight against terrorism. However, at first sight the UK
already seems to apply all relevant EU measures, except for the
substantive criminal laws concerning terrorism offences, which in
any event match UK domestic law.
Assessment
All in all, the UK has been able to select from EU criminal law those
measures that are best adapted to the common law system (and the
Scottish hybrid system) and which it believes are advantageous to
cooperation with other member states. There has been no case of the
UK being outvoted (in practice, despite the extension of qualified
majority voting, criminal law measures are not pushed through
against a member state’s opposition), and no judgment of the CJEU
that contradicts the principles of the UK criminal justice system has
been identified.
The evidence at a glance: police and criminal law cooperation
A growing domain of EU policy, driven by manifest threats of terrorism
and cross-border crime.
Opt-out and opt-in arrangements for the UK allows for a best fit with its
common law system.
Variants among opt-out/opt-in systems discussed, with these options
remaining open to UK.
No cases of UK being outvoted, or contradicting its criminal justice system.
Alternatives such as relying on the Council of Europe or bilateral treaties
appear less adequate.
9.4 Asylum and non-EU immigration
This Review deals with border controls, asylum and immigration,
which involve shared competences of the EU and member states,
and is an important part of the EU’s broader Area of Freedom,
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  139
Security and Justice. This is an area with substantial growth of the
content of EU competences over the last decades.
The present legal basis is set out in Articles 77 to 79 of the
TFEU, which empowers the EU to minimise border controls, adopt
a common visa policy and measures on passports, and develop a
common asylum policy and a common immigration policy.
The strategic basis for this complex of policies originated in
the decision taken in 1985 by continental EU states to abolish
frontier controls in the Schengen system, whereas the UK and
Ireland opted to retain their national border controls, given their
island geography. While the Schengen system originally lay outside
the EU treaties, it is now fully integrated in EU law (Article 77 of
TFEU), and the UK’s opt-out is enshrined in Protocol No. 20 of the
TFEU.
With regard to asylum and immigration policies (Articles 78
and 79 of TFEU) the UK, along with Ireland, enjoys special
provisions (under Protocol 21 of TFEU) under which it is only
bound by EU legal acts if it chooses to opt in. Even if the UK chooses
not to opt in when a measure is introduced it retains the option to
do so at any later stage, subject to Commission approval.
Border controls. The UK does not participate in core features
of the Schengen system, namely the Schengen Borders Code
establishing common external border checks, or the Visa
Information System (VIS), which is a database to serve security
purposes. It partly participates in the Schengen Information System
(SIS), which is used to issue alerts over suspected criminals. These
limitations mean that UK security interests may not be optimised.
The UK does participate in some other Schengen measures, such as
the Advance Passenger Information Directive, and the Carriers
Liability law. The UK also has limited involvement in the workings
of the FRONTEX agency, and may do so also with the European
Border Surveillance System (Eurosur). The UK has opted in to the
Biometrics Residence Permit Regulation.
Asylum. European norms for the handling of asylum seekers
originated with the Dublin Convention of 1990, which, however,
was an intergovernmental agreement of the then 12 member states
outside EU law, whose core principle was that an asylum seeker has
to be handled by the member state he/she first enters. Following the
rapid growth of EU competences in this area a revised version of the
140  PART III. EVIDENCE
Dublin Convention was integrated into EU law in 2003 (‘Dublin II’).
A related development was the creation of the EURODAC, namely
a biometric fingerprint database to enable individual member states
to verify whether asylum seekers have already applied elsewhere.
The UK has opted in to both Dublin II and EURODAC. The UK is
currently making use of an important European Court of Human
Rights ruling that refines the basic Dublin rule, in saying that
asylum seekers should only be returned to the country of first entry
if there are no “systemic deficiencies” in that state’s capacity to
handle the asylum seekers properly; as a result, the UK does not
currently return asylum seekers to Greece. On the other hand, the
UK has not opted in to other measures such as the Reception
Conditions Directive, the Qualifications Directive or the Asylum
Procedures Directive.
Immigration. The EU has legislation creating certain funds for
dealing with immigration, but the UK has not opted in to the
External Borders Fund, for example. The EU makes readmission
agreements with many countries, and the UK opts in to many of
these, but not all. The UK has not opted in to a set of nine directives
concerning criteria for acceptance of migrants, including the Blue
Card system for highly qualified persons and other detailed
provisions concerning social security rights of immigrants and
measures to counter illegal migration. The UK government
generally feels that details of its own rules are better suited to its
needs and perceptions.
Overall, this is a complex set of policies where the UK has
negotiated a status quo characterised by large-scale opt-outs,
together with various continuing opt-in possibilities; i.e. a
remarkable combination of selectivity and flexibility. The Review
reports that the UK has chosen to opt in to roughly one-third of EU
measures in this whole field, with fewer more recently, however, as
the EU has extended its activities. The opt-in/out arrangements
allow for successive adjustments of the UK’s relationship with the
core EU that in principle mean that it can choose, to a high degree
unilaterally, its optimal policy package, and to recalibrate it at times.
This selectivity and flexibility has to be considered a privilege, since
the EU knows full well that a generalisation of these options would
make the system unworkable to the point of disintegration. For this
reason the EU is in principle extremely reluctant to agree to
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  141
measures that are commonly described as ‘cherry-picking’. The
island geography of the UK and Ireland provides some objective
foundations for this special deal, however.
Assessment
Given the UK’s strategic non-participation in the Schengen system
and related matters of border controls and immigration policy,
subject only to some specific elements of cooperation with the EU,
this Review chose not to assess whether the EU’s overall
competences in these fields was appropriate. The Review notes that
for the UK the balance of competences in these areas lies mainly
with the UK itself, and the government does not intend to change
this. The Review concentrates on assessing whether the UK’s optouts and special provisions are in the national interest.
The Review reiterates the UK government’s view that, while
these large exclusions from EU competences entail certain costs,
they are largely outweighed by the benefits of enhanced border
security. While this cost-benefit conclusion appears to be of an
assertion than based on evidence, there is little argument to the
contrary presented by independent stakeholders. Moreover, the
Review notes that the opt-outs are largely supported by public
opinion.
On various details, even from a purely British standpoint,
there may be grounds for debating whether the UK has optimised
all its options in this area. For example, while the keeping of border
controls is generally supported in the UK, the costs to the tourist
sector and the transport industry of having a separate visa system
are seen as being considerable: a visa mutual recognition agreement
between the EU and the Schengen system might cut these costs
without the UK losing control of its borders (the UK might accept
foreign travellers with Schengen visas, for example).
The evidence at a glance – asylum and non-EU immigration
UK stakeholders content with opt-out from Schengen zone
Further opt-outs also for asylum and immigration rules
But selective opt-back-ins (some asylum rules and biometric data)
UK secured a remarkable combination of selectivity and flexibility
142  PART III. EVIDENCE
10. Education, research and culture
10.1 Education, vocational training and youth
The EU has a ‘supporting competence’ in the broad field of
education, which means that national policies predominate. This
attribution of competences is not contested in the UK or elsewhere
in the EU. The EU’s activities in this domain fall into three very
different categories, i) policy coordination under the so-called Open
Method of Coordination (OMC), which is based on ‘soft law’ or nonbinding guidelines and peer review, ii) the directly operational
mobility programmes funded by the EU budget, notably Erasmus+,
and iii) voluntary mutual recognition frameworks for vocational
qualifications. The evolution of these various types of competence
has proceeded in a pragmatic manner with relatively little EU
legislation and correspondingly little political controversy. Overall,
the UK and other member states remain free to make their own laws
and policies in the area of education, and are also free to enter into
bilateral or multilateral international agreements as long as these do
not override specific EU competences.
Policy coordination in the areas of education and training has
acquired a higher profile since 2000 under the influence of the
‘Lisbon strategy’, which set objectives for the period 2000 to 2010 as
a competitive knowledge-based economy, to raise the employment
rate, and thus contribute to overall economic growth. This was
followed by ‘Europe 2020’, proposed in 2010 for the following tenyear period, with advances in education forming a central part of
the strategy. This initiative could not be based on legislative action
by the EU in the field of education, however, since that would have
meant radically increasing EU competences in this field, which for
member states was out of the question. The choice was therefore to
rely on the OMC. Under this method the Europe 2020 strategy set
many targets in the educational area, such as for 95% of children to
participate in early childhood education before compulsory
schooling; 40% of people to complete some form of higher
education; 15% of adults to participate in life-long learning, etc.
Member states are expected to set national targets consistent with
these EU-level targets.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  143
All member states except the UK did so, many of them placing
the targets at the heart of their educational reform programmes. For
its part the UK declined on grounds that the target-setting was not
in line with UK government policy and that it was not appropriate
for the EU to set targets in areas in which it did not have
competence. The comment of one respondent was “the UK has
chosen to be more on the margins rather than [at] the centre” of the
European education agenda (p.32). There is certainly a wider debate
on how far the EU’s target-setting is an effective instrument of
policy in this field, but here the UK has secured another opt-out to
suit its political preference, albeit a less prominent one because the
instruments of EU action in question are ‘soft’ rather than hard law.
On the other hand, the UK has been at the heart of the Bologna
process, initiated in 1998 by the education ministers of France,
Germany, Italy and the UK. This is a voluntary inter-governmental
process outside the EU framework, and is extended to include 47
European countries. Its flagship achievement has been to establish
norms for the three basic levels of higher education qualifications:
Bachelors, Masters and Doctorates, and so facilitate comparability
and exchange between university systems.
The EU’s flagship project in the education field is
undoubtedly its student mobility programmes, notably Erasmus,
which has been highly operational and even of transformative
importance. The expression ‘Erasmus generation’ has been coined
to refer to the young Europeans who are part of the new ‘normal’,
in which a university student spends a year of studies away from
his or her home country. Erasmus was started in the 1980s and built
up through several iterations, with various programmes
consolidated in 2014 under the ‘Erasmus+’ banner. The budget of
€14.7 billion for Erasmus+ for the seven-year 2014-2020 period
represents an increase of 40% over the previous budgetary period,
which the British government views as a successful example of
shifting the budget more into activities where the EU contributes
high added value. The majority of the Review respondents “were
strongly in favour of managing and funding mobility programmes
at the EU level” (p.40).
Recent statistics show that 14,607 UK students and 2,178
academic staff spent the year 2012-2013 at universities in other EU
countries. Numbers have been rising steadily. At the same time
144  PART III. EVIDENCE
there are almost twice as many students from other EU countries
visiting the UK (25,750 in 2011-2012). The reasons for this imbalance
seem plausibly related to the English language factor, with its value
as a second language for students from other EU countries, while
the poor foreign language competence of UK students limits their
opportunities to study abroad (a survey of 14 EU countries reported
in the Review shows UK students to be ‘bottom of the class’ in
foreign language skills, p.38).
As regards the practical impact of the Erasmus programme
on individual participants, results of a survey are cited in which 64%
of employers consider international experience to be important
when recruiting employees, while participants in the Erasmus
programme are half as likely to suffer long-term unemployment
compared to non-participants, and more likely to start their own
businesses (p.41).
The EU is active in the area of vocational education and
training, but here the accent is on voluntary frameworks conducive
to the mutual recognition of professional qualifications. These
include the European Qualifications Framework (EQF), the
European Credit Transfer and Accumulation System (ECTS), the
Europass and others.
The Review notes the administrative burdens of EU
programmes, summed up as follows: “While there was recognition
of the need for appropriate controls to ensure both value for money
and propriety, there was also the near universal belief that these
goals could be achieved with reduced and more streamlined
administrative burdens” (p.56).
Assessment
While the education sector covers a wide spectrum of EU activity,
ranging from highly operational ‘niche’ activities, notably for
student mobility, through to policy engagement aiming at such
strategic objectives as a competitive knowledge-based economy,
there are no real disagreements over the EU’s competences in this
field. The ‘niche’ activities for student mobility are valued highly,
with the UK profiting considerably because of its strong university
system and English language advantage. On the other hand, activity
aimed at fundamental educational policy objectives is kept securely
in the field of national policy competence, and subject mainly to
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  145
peer review and comparative analysis. To the extent that the UK is
wary that such activity might see the EU creeping into national
competence, it has itself opted out of the setting of targets under the
Europe 2020 programme, whereas all other member states are
moving ahead with this. Broad issues of higher education models
and reform are also pursued under the Bologna Process, which is a
voluntary inter-governmental activity outside and wider than the
EU, with which the UK is comfortable. EU activity in the field of
vocational training is also essentially voluntary.
For these reasons, while the education field represents a
differentiated set of elements, overall the current national-EU
balance of competences is one that suits the UK quite well.
The evidence at a glance – education and vocational training
Education a ‘supporting competence’ of the EU; the primary competence of
member states is not challenged
EU activities span a broad range under this ‘supporting’ competence:
- Overall educational policy issues subject to ‘soft law’, i.e. non-binding
guidelines and peer review
- Erasmus+ as a major operational mobility programme, and valued ‘niche’
activity
- Vocational training objectives pursued through voluntary frameworks
10.2 Research and space
The UK prides itself on having a highly competitive research
capacity in a wide range of fields. The UK does exceptionally well
at winning EU research funding, and under the current seven-year
budget (2007-2013, Framework Programme 7, or FP7) it has received
€6.1 billion, or 15.4% of the total, second only to Germany’s share of
16.1%.
The EU’s legal basis for action in the research area is its
‘shared competence’. However, it is an unusual hybrid variant on
the standard shared competence in that it does not limit the
competence of member states to act in this field. Prior to the Lisbon
Treaty the EU’s competence was in a supporting capacity only.
While the Lisbon Treaty was in theory upgrading this into a shared
competence, the hybrid factor has limited the significance of this
146  PART III. EVIDENCE
change. The Review comments that this has added rather than
removed confusion around the competence question.
In concrete terms, however, the EU is increasingly influencing
strategic decisions about which research area to prioritise through
the weight of its funding programmes. The FP7 programme has had
a budget of €50.5 billion, making it the world’s largest research
programme. The ten priority sectors covered are quite vast in extent:
health, food, agriculture and fisheries, biotechnology, information
and communications technologies, nanosciences, nanotechnologies,
materials and new production technologies, energy, environment
including climate change, transport including aeronautics, socioeconomic sciences and the humanities, space, and security.
The EU’s latest research programme for the years 2014-2020,
(Framework Programme 8, dubbed ‘Horizon 2020’) has a larger
budget than ever, with €79 billion. Its priorities are placed under the
headings of excellent science, enabling technologies to support
industry, and a number of European and global challenges such as
energy security, food security and climate change.
The Lisbon Treaty also embraced the idea of the European
Research Area (ERA), which is an umbrella concept for promoting
mobility among European scientists and researchers, and reinforced
partnerships between member states and the Commission’s
programmes. The added value of this concept, beyond the major
operating programmes, is not so clear, however.
The EU has a longstanding competence in the field of space,
funding flagship projects such as the Galileo satellite programme,
and the Copernicus programme that undertakes environmental
monitoring from space. The European Space Agency (ESA) is a
major partner for the EU, but it is institutionally separate from the
EU. Integration of the ESA into EU structures has been discussed,
but is not currently being pursued. In the latest call for space
projects under the FP7 around 80% of successful bids include a UK
partner and around 24% are led by a UK partner.
There is a significant international cooperation dimension to
the Framework Programmes, with 13 countries having made
agreements with the EU to participate in projects and contribute to
the budget.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  147
The Review reported widespread stakeholder frustration
with the heavy bureaucratic procedures involved in applying for
grants, in the programming of deliverables, and reporting
requirements. The Review further suggested that stakeholders may
have to advocate recourse to the simpler arrangements that might
come with national funding, but that this case was not made. There
was recognition that a certain degree of bureaucracy was
unavoidable to ensure fair completion and minimise fraud; national
funding has its own bureaucracy, of course, and there was no
certainty that under a national funding regime comparable
resources would be made available. Most stakeholders seemed
confident that the Commission was addressing these problems and
that improvements were anticipated under Horizon 2020.
A strong message from stakeholders is that the UK’s
reputation with international partners, both in business and
research, is enhanced by being part of the EU. Views were expressed
to the effect that ‘the European brand can also give an additional
guarantee in dealings with parties in non-EU countries’, and that
EU funding made it possible to build more international
partnerships than otherwise would have been possible.
Assessment
The Review’s summary assessment was as follows: “The majority
of respondents felt that a combination of local, national, EU,
bilateral and international policies and collaborations was the most
effective way of managing the complex needs of differing research
fields. To this end, current arrangements, while not perfect, were
broadly considered or provide a good foundation” (p.6).
The present authors’ experience of European research
institutes working in the social sciences highlights two points. First,
it is true that the bureaucratic burden of EU funding procedures is
disagreeable for the grantee; by comparison funding from private
foundations is a rather different experience because such
foundations generally set out much simpler project funding criteria.
It is important that the Commission try to simplify procedures
without prejudicing the academic objectivity and freedom from
national bias in decisions. At the same time, we acknowledge that
the Framework Programmes are generally thought to be well
protected against unfair bias through the use of independent
148  PART III. EVIDENCE
assessors, and the rigorous financial reporting requirements are an
effective barrier to corruption.
Secondly, the Review perhaps fails to underline sufficiently
how in the space of a few decades the European research area has
effectively come into being, replacing the prior system of national
research communities that were largely operating in isolation from
each other. The community of European researchers is nowadays
highly integrated. This is now taken for granted; any idea of
reverting to the old regime of nationally segmented research
structures receives little or no support.
The evidence at a glance – research and space
Balance of competences (national, EU and international) broadly sound
UK strong beneficiary from EU research funding
Frustrations over heavy bureaucratic procedures
UK reputation with international partners enhanced by EU
10.3 Culture, tourism and sport
The EU’s competences in the fields of culture, tourism and sport are
relatively new. The Lisbon Treaty provides that they are all
“supporting competences” (TFEU, Articles 165, 167 and 195), which
means that while the EU may decide certain actions under these
headings, this does not restrict what the member states decide
under their own competences.
Culture. It is explicitly excluded that the EU legislate in order
to harmonise national laws in the field of culture. The EU’s main
actions in this field include the MEDIA programme for supporting
the European film industry, and the European programme to
digitise cultural materials in European libraries and museums. The
British Museum, for example, contributes to the European
programme, which now includes 1.5 million digital assets from the
UK. Other measures include the Cultural Objects Directive
(93/7/EEC), which provides a cooperative procedure for returning
national treasures that have been unlawfully removed from a
member state. The Capitals for Culture programme, from which
Glasgow and Liverpool have been beneficiaries, has been
particularly appreciated.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  149
The report says that “The 30 contributors from the culture
sector were the most unequivocal in their support of EU activity
under its competence” (p.27), with various contributors stressing
the comparative success of UK cultural organisations in securing EU
funding. There was emphasis on how the bringing together of
cultural communities across member states delivers benefits that are
not achievable at national level, and on how such programmes
could achieve a critical mass allowing the UK and European
partners to compete on the global stage and project ‘soft power’.
Tourism. Actions in this sector are not very extensive. There
are several measures effectively protecting the rights of travellers
and tourists, such as the Denied Boarding Regulation protecting air
travellers in the event of delays, and the Package Travel Directive,
which protects consumers in the event of a travel operator going
into liquidation.
The European Tour Operators Association noted the risk that
the UK’s self-exclusion from the Schengen visa system may have a
negative impact on the UK tourist sector, through the UK being
dropped out of multi-country itineraries.
Overall, contributors felt that the impact of EU measures in
this field were quite modest.
Sport. In this there have been some important specific
measures, influenced by the case law of the European Court of
Justice relating to the free movement of workers. In particular, as a
result of the Bosman case in 2005, UEFA and FIFA were obliged to
make far-reaching changes to their regulations on transfer systems
for footballers, preventing restrictions on the freedom of footballers
to move clubs once their contracts expire. In the broadcasting
domain the Audiovisual Media Services Directive (2010/13/EU)
lists major events that are to be made available for free TV viewing,
including major football, rugby, athletic and golfing
championships. The huge increase in following of European
football championships makes it essential that there be organised
discussions over policy in this area, while stakeholders were
unequivocal in their view that the EU’s new competence in relation
to sport was a positive development for both professional and
grassroots sport. The UK is extremely well represented in EU Expert
Groups on sport, providing the chair for three of them: Good
Governance in Sport, Sustainable Financing of Sport, and Education
150  PART III. EVIDENCE
and Training in Sport. All contributors who expressed a view felt
that the current balance of competences in the field of sports was
appropriate.
Assessment
Culture, tourism and sport are relatively new and secondary (niche)
competences of the EU, particularly in the fields of culture and
sports. All the contributors who submitted evidence held the view
that the EU’s current supporting competence in culture, tourism
and sport was on balance either beneficial to the future
development of these sectors and UK national interest or had the
potential to be so. On the other hand, none of the contributors
argued in favour of extending EU competences in these sectors, and
advised vigilance over moves by the EU to extend these
competences (p.45).
The evidence at a glance – culture, tourism and sport
Niche competences appropriate and valuable for culture and sport
UK cultural organisations successful in securing EU funding
Important steps for free movement of footballers, and TV distribution
UK very well represented in sports governance bodies
11. External relations
11.1 Foreign and security policy*
This Review examines the EU’s foreign policy, or to use formal
language its Common Foreign and Security Policy (CFSP),
including Common Security and Defence Policy (CSDP). After
giving an overview of Britain’s foreign policy interests, the Review
gives a richly documented account of the complex legal and
institutional framework for the EU’s foreign policy, its instruments
and tools.
*
This section was contributed by Steven Blockmans.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  151
The Review does not go into the EU’s external action under
non-CFSP competences, which are covered in other, sector-specific
Reviews (e.g. issues pertaining to trade and investment, EU
enlargement, or the defence industry for that matter). The Review
does cover civil protection, however, and the solidarity clause in the
event of terrorist attacks or natural disasters, which fall outside of
the scope of CFSP).
These editorial choices highlight important legal points. First,
they underline the legal specificity of the CFSP. Indeed the CFSP is
the only policy area covered explicitly in the Treaty on European
Union (TEU) because it is “subject to specific rules and procedures”
(Article 24(1), TEU), whereas all other competences are defined in
the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union (TFEU). The
CFSP is an area characterised by the intergovernmental method of
decision-making (largely by unanimity voting). The Review
expresses this most vocally with respect to the CSDP: “each Member
State has a power of veto, not least over the deployment of EU
military operations and civilian missions. (…) The Member States
can also act unilaterally, or via other international organisations, not
least NATO, when they see fit (p.5)”. Moreover, the roles of the
Commission, the European Parliament and the Court of Justice
remain limited in CFSP. In other words, the member states retain a
high degree of sovereignty and control over the CFSP and CSDP.
There are no powers to be repatriated here.
Second, they expose problems related to competence
delimitation between areas (CFSP and non-CFSP), which are
governed by the different procedures and instruments. Whereas the
EU’s specific competences in the defence field (CSDP) are more or
less clearly defined (Articles 42–46 TEU), the open-ended notion of
“all areas of foreign policy and all questions relating to the Union’s
security” (Article 24(1) TEU) is rather unhelpful in determining the
scope of CFSP. The sphere of the CFSP) does not extend to those
external competences attributed to the Union under the TFEU
(trade, financial and technical assistance, etc.). In the event of
different interpretations among EU institutions and member states,
it will eventually be up to the Court of Justice to settle the
boundaries between CFSP/CSDP and the other EU external policy
domains. Such disputes are currently pending judgment before the
Court.
152  PART III. EVIDENCE
Third, the CFSP is a non-exclusive EU competence, since it
runs concurrently with national competences in the same field. To
make sure that the CFSP would not affect national competences,
Declaration Nos. 13 and 14 to this effect were, upon the insistence
of the UK,33 attached to the Lisbon Treaty. In the same spirit the
Review offers an ex post justification of the UK’s controversial stance
over ‘representation creep’ in the EU institutions’ role in
international organisations, which it is argued can lead to
‘competence creep’ (to use British political language). The criticism
was made that High Representative Ashton was incrementally
expanding her competence in external representation on behalf of
the EU and its member states. For this reason, and much to the
annoyance of the other 26 member states, in 2011 the UK held up
the adoption of approximately 100 CFSP declarations, causing them
to expire. The issue was supposedly resolved at the Council meeting
of 22 October 2011 when there was endorsement of the “General
Arrangements for EU Statements in multilateral organisations”,
although its content seems little more than a statement of the duty
of sincere cooperation between EU institutions and member states
(Articles 4(3) and 24(3) TEU).
Fourth, there is the need to reconcile such differences in order
to enhance coherence in policy-making and the visibility and
effectiveness of EU external action (writ large). This is illustrated
with a set of case studies of prominent foreign policy issues in which
the EU has been or is involved: the so-called strategic partnerships
with China, Russia and the US; the Arab Spring; Iran’s nuclear
ambitions; human rights in Burma; restoring order in Mali; the
stabilisation of Somalia; ensuring long-term stability in the Western
Balkans; and rebuilding Afghanistan. These case studies show, in
various ways, how the political, security and defence aspects of the
EU’s external action (led by the member states and External Action
Service and decided by consensus in the Council) are increasingly
interdependent with non-CFSP aspects of foreign policy, such as
trade, energy, and transport relationships (which are largely led by
See House of Commons, Foreign Affairs Committee (2008) Foreign
Affairs Policy Aspects of the Lisbon Treaty, Third Report of Session 20078, London, 16 January 2008.
33
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  153
the Commission and, in general, decided by qualified majority vote
in the Council and majority vote in the EP).
Based on analysis of the evidence, the Review draws
conclusions about the value added and the disadvantages for the
UK of working through the EU in foreign policy. The key benefits
include: “increased impact from acting in concert with 27 other
countries; greater influence with non-EU powers, derived from [the
UK’s] position as a leading EU country; the international weight of
the EU’s single market, including its power to deliver commercially
beneficial trade agreements; the reach and magnitude of EU
financial instruments, such as for development and economic
partnerships; the range and versatility of the EU’s tools, as
compared with other international organisations; and the EU’s
perceived political neutrality, which enables it to act in some cases
where other countries or international organisations might not”
(p.6).
The disadvantages of operating through the EU are:
“challenges in formulating strong, clear strategy; uneven
leadership; institutional divisions, and a complexity of funding
instruments, which can impede implementation of policy; and
sometimes slow or ineffective decision-making, due to complicated
internal relationships and differing interests” (p.6).
Assessment
On foreign policy in general, “the majority of correspondents
argued that it is “strongly in the UK’s interests to work through the
EU” (p.87), (with the detailed arguments cited above). The
disadvantages of slow and complicated decision-making (as cited
above) are largely the result of the multiple and differentiated sets
of competences and decision-making rules. The unanimity rule for
all ‘pure’ foreign policy is in itself a major constraint, but this is often
compounded by the need to join up with other EU competences that
have external impacts.
On the other hand, the complexity of bringing together the
EU’s many external relations capabilities is also a reminder that the
global governance challenges of the 21st century are profoundly
changing the nature of foreign policy. The need for more effective
global regulatory policies fits well with the broad development of
the EU’s own regulatory competences in recent decades. By
154  PART III. EVIDENCE
contrast, in the hypothesis of UK secession from the EU, its residual
national capabilities would (in the view of the present author) be
thin and carry little weight by comparison. The view that secession
by the UK would see a downgrading of its standing internationally
has already been openly stated by the United States at the highest
level, or as several commentators in the Review put it, the UK would
be deprived of the EU serving as a ‘force multiplier’ for its foreign
policy interests.
On defence, stakeholders were unanimous in the view that
CSDP) operations could be improved, and that “most
commentators” considered that this “came down to Member States’
political will, both to deploy their personnel and invest in
capabilities” (p.76), rather than a matter of institutions and legal
competences.
The Review presents no proposals for changing EU
competences in this domain. Effectiveness and efficiency are
paramount objectives for whoever holds the competences, but
simply to advocate better coordination and more political will
seems to reflect more of a political preference to retain the status quo
rather than to try to engineer solutions.
In its summary, the Review says that it “suggested ways in
which the EU could reform its external action to be more effective
in playing its part” (p.7). While all can agree that there is room for
qualitative improvement the Review is not so clear about how to do
this, beyond saying that it is not a matter of changing legal
competences. By contrast, 11 foreign ministers of the EU, including
all the founding member states, issued a declaration in September
2012 favouring more majority voting in the foreign and defence
fields.34
Eleven EU foreign ministers, “Future of Europe” communiqué, 18
September 2012.
34
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  155
The evidence at a glance – foreign and security policy
Majority view, strongly in UK interest to work through the EU
EU as multiplier of UK interests
UK sovereignty guarded by unanimity rule and right to own national
foreign policy; but disadvantage of slow decision-making
In global context, clear case to align EU international regulatory policies
with foreign policy
Under secession hypothesis, the UK would carry little weight
11.2 Development cooperation and humanitarian aid*
In both development cooperation and humanitarian aid the EU has
‘parallel competences’, meaning that it has competence to carry out
activities and conduct a common policy, but that this does not
prevent member states from exercising theirs (Article 4(4)TFEU). As
a result there is nothing to repatriate in the sense of the member
states regaining freedom of action for their own policies. The
general view projected in the report is in support of this parallel
competences regime. Critics make the case for improved
implementation, not repatriation of competences.
Parallel policy-making at the EU level and at the national
level, however, has the potential to result in conflicting policies.
Member states have a tendency to 'upload' their development
policies and objectives to the Union level, resulting in an EU
development programme with an overloaded agenda, operating in
almost every country in the world.
The EU and its member states account for about 60% of global
Official Development Assistance (ODA). The Review acknowledges
that the Commission's large aid budget provides economies of scale
and strength in key areas such as infrastructure and regional
projects. It leverages contributions from member states that might
not otherwise commit equivalent funds to international
development. Because EU aid is allocated over seven-year cycles, it
provides a more predictable and longer-term source of finance than
aid provided by donor countries (including the UK) or other
*
This section was contributed by Steven Blockmans.
156  PART III. EVIDENCE
organisations. The EU's global reach is much greater than that of
any member state acting individually.
The EU is by far the UK's largest multilateral aid partner: £1.2
billion of UK aid was managed through the European Commission
in 2011-12. Most of this aid (£812 million) is non-discretionary
because it forms part of the UK's overall contribution to the EU
general budget, which it is legally obliged to pay by virtue of being
a member state. The rest is channelled through the European
Development Fund (EDF), which is governed by the Cotonou
Agreement. The UK spends the remainder of its aid budget
bilaterally, working directly with 28 priority countries.
The fact that the EU is a major contributor to global efforts to
reduce poverty; that it is perceived to be politically neutral; that it
provides a platform for collective action and seeks to coordinate the
efforts of its member states is seen by many respondents to be a
major advantage of working through the EU. These attributes add
value and have a multiplier effect on the UK's efforts to achieve its
own policy objectives, as exemplified by the UK's role in negotiating
the EU’s ‘Agenda for Change’ programme of reform proposals for
a more strategic EU approach to reducing poverty, including a more
targeted allocation of funding.
The EU’s competences in development cooperation and
humanitarian aid link or overlap with related areas of EU
competence in trade, neighbourhood relations, democracy and
human rights, agriculture, fisheries, energy, environment, climate
change and migration. This illustrates the richness of the EU's
toolbox compared to other multilateral organisations, but also the
challenges of coordination that this poses.
Since the introduction of the European External Action
Service (EEAS) in 2011, responsibility for managing and disbursing
EU aid has been split between the EEAS and two DirectoratesGeneral of the European Commission: that for Development and
Cooperation (DEVCO), and that for Humanitarian Aid and Civil
Protection (ECHO). In this collaborative framework, the
Commission retains responsibility for developing policy proposals
and for the overall management of the external instruments,
whereas the EEAS contributes to the programming and
management of these instruments. In doing so, the EEAS works
with the Commission throughout the process and submits
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  157
proposals to the Commission for adoption. The High
Representative (and therefore the EEAS) is also tasked with
ensuring the overall political coordination, as well as the unity,
consistency and effectiveness of the EU's external actions and
instruments. The report paints a fair picture of the well-documented
difficulties that exist in finding the right working relationship
between DG DEVCO and the EEAS, in particular.
These issues are well known in the member states themselves,
which have experience of various models for the integration of
development policy and management under foreign offices, or their
separation. In the new EU system the argument has been made for
DEVCO, and maybe also ECHO, to be integrated with the EEAS.
Debate over these issues will doubtless continue. The division of
roles between these two EU bodies is indeed far from simple.
The Review’s biggest lament is that the EU development
programme management and delivery is overly complex and
inefficient. The checks built into the financial management systems
(and the Financial Regulation in particular) have contributed to a
common criticism of the Commission that it is overly bureaucratic.
Commission rules are inflexible and cumbersome, hampering
management’s ability to achieve results; there is no clear overall
system for demonstrating the results of EU-funded activities; and
limited flexibility once funds have been committed to specific
activities. This engenders the risk of steep falls in support once EU
funding ends. The fact that the EU does not systematically measure
the results that EU aid achieves is regarded as a major disadvantage.
Assessment
The ‘parallel competence’ regime or development cooperation is not
challenged. Member states retain the freedom to run their own
development policies, and there is no argument made that the EU
should cease its activity in this field; on the contrary, the main
argument is that the EU’s programmes serve as a multiplier for UK
(and other member states) policy objectives both in scale and range.
The main criticism about efficiency leads into the well-known
matter of cumbersome procedures at EU level, but here (in the
opinion of the present author) the member states and European
Parliament have to take their responsibilities for imposing on the
Commission so many checks and constraints, which the
158  PART III. EVIDENCE
Commission itself often considers to be excessive. The new
institutional arrangements between the EEAS and the Commission
(DEVCO and ECHO) remain the subject of uneasy concern, and
may require revision in due course.
The evidence at a glance – development cooperation and
humanitarian aid
Support for ‘parallel competence’, not limiting national competence
EU aid serves as multiplier of UK interests
Main criticism is over cumbersome procedures for EU aid
11.3 Enlargement*
As a subject of the first enlargement of the original European
Communities, the UK continues to be a supporter of EU
enlargement and the conditionality-based process of adaptation by
candidates to the acquis (organised in 35 chapters, similar to the 32
Balance of Competence Reviews). As EU enlargement is, by its very
nature, an issue that cuts across multiple policy areas, the evidence
here links in with many other Reviews, but most topically regards
the free movement of persons, on which more below.
Enlargement policy cannot be categorised under the
competence typology of Article 4 TFEU (exclusive, shared or
supporting). Accession to the EU is achieved by way of a treaty
between all member states and the applicant country, after
following the procedure set out in the EU’s membership clause of
Article 49 TEU. This provision delineates the balance of
competences between the member states and the EU institutions. It
does not, however, spell out all eligibility conditions, nor does it
codify the minutiae of the various stages in the pre-accession
process. These details have been developed along the way.
In terms of the process, the member states in the (European)
Council remain in control of every stage, from the definition of the
membership criteria, to the direction of the enlargement strategy;
whether to accept a membership application; to grant candidate
country status; to open accession negotiations; to open individual
negotiation chapters; to agree screening reports; to set
*
This section was contributed by Steven Blockmans.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  159
opening/interim/closing benchmarks; or to conclude the
negotiations, etc. The requirement of unanimity in decision-making
means that, at each of these stages, individual member states may
exercise a veto to block or hold up the progress of an aspirant
country on its pre-accession track. Moreover, through their national
ratification procedures for accession treaties, each national
parliament also has a veto on new members joining the EU. There is
therefore no ‘repatriation’ question here.
The report shows that there is hardly any support for a change
in this balance of competences, even if unanimity has at times
worked against UK interests, with some other member states
blocking or upholding accession negotiations (such as Greece in the
case of Macedonia and France in the case of Turkey). British
stakeholders generally believe that member states and the EU
institutions have been effective in managing the enlargement
process, and in learning and implementing lessons from previous
accession waves. They note how the UK has been at the forefront of
driving these reforms. Moreover, the EU institutions have
continued to function satisfactorily in the wake of successive
enlargement rounds, in spite of earlier concerns about gridlock in
decision-making.
Much of the evidence in the Review focuses on the use of preaccession conditionality. Stakeholders generally support the
increasing emphasis placed by the EU on overcoming bilateral
disputes, improving regional cooperation, and ensuring the
implementation of reforms. There is also support for the
Commission's more recent move to 'front-load' requirements for the
rule of law (including fighting organised crime and corruption),
public administration reform, and economic governance and
competitiveness, which is an approach advocated by the UK and
like-minded member states.
Most contributors believe that the enlargement process has
generally worked well in ensuring that candidate countries
transpose the EU's acquis in full. There is, however, awareness that
the EU’s conditionality has been less effective in ensuring postaccession compliance with the political accession criteria and the
EU's values (as in the cases of Hungary, Bulgaria and Romania).
Some contributors made the point that the enlargement process has
not yet been able to overcome more daunting political obstacles,
160  PART III. EVIDENCE
such as in the cases of Bosnia and Herzegovina, Macedonia and
Turkey.
With regard to the impact of enlargement on UK interests, the
evidence suggests that, while there have been undesirable effects in
some areas, the EU’s widening has been and is likely to continue to
be seen as generally beneficial to the UK. Contributors point out that
the UK has enjoyed significant influence among new and aspirant
member states as a result of promoting EU enlargement. The
Review notes that many contributors believe that the enlarged EU
has become a more comfortable environment for the UK, with the
accession of many countries that share its liberal trading and
Atlanticist outlook, and have a preference for English as a working
language. Many contributors feel that the UK has benefited from a
larger EU, more able − as an ‘influence-multiplier’ − to deal on equal
terms with other world powers, notably in negotiations on trade. A
great majority of contributors agree that British business has
benefited from access to an enlarged single market of more than 500
million consumers. However, some evidence suggests that British
SMEs have not yet fully exploited opportunities in new member
states.
Some contributors suggest that enlargement, by lowering
barriers, may have made it easier for international crime to reach the
UK. Others believe that widening the EU has in fact extended the
reach of law enforcement and judicial cooperation across the
continent, thus strengthening the UK's external defences against
organised crime and terrorism.
The UK government points out that enlargement can have
deleterious consequences in some areas, with growing cross-party
agreement that the impact on migratory flows to the UK should be
addressed. The UK was among the few member states willing to
remove all restrictions on free movement from the moment of the
‘big bang’ accession of new member states in 2004, whereas many
other member states insisted on transitional regimes. As a result, the
UK experienced a particularly large spike in immigration, which
has now pushed it into the more restrictive camp. Prime Minister
Cameron has called for reform of the temporary post-accession
controls on free movement, in order to ensure continued public
confidence in and support for the process. He suggests that
achievement of a certain level of GDP per capita in relation to the
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  161
EU average should be used as a condition for removing all
transitional restrictions on free movement.
Assessment
Enlargement has been dubbed the EU’s most successful foreign
policy, having contributed crucially to the democratic and economic
transformation of Central and Eastern Europe.
Enlargement has also fitted with the UK's vision of a wider,
looser, more flexible Europe. It is perceived as benefiting the UK
because, inter alia, it increases the number of member states not
(yet) in the eurozone, thus reducing the risk of Britain's isolation.
Given the leading role of the member states on EU
enlargement, it comes as no surprise that the Review produces no
case for changing the current balance of competences in this area.
On the contrary, there seems to be evidence of some 'creeping
nationalisation' in the process, with each member state able to use
its veto power to protect its interests.35 The Review even suggests
that individual capitals may at times have abused the enlargement
process to extract bilateral concessions from candidate countries.
This has consequences for the EU's credibility and ability to exercise
leverage to promote reforms. Moreover, such practices undermine
the mandate given to the Commission to run the day-to-day process
on behalf of the Council in the EU's collective interest.
A key theme emerging from the evidence is that, unless public
confidence can be maintained, enlargement is at risk of grinding to
a halt, with the issue of immigration from newly acceding EU
member states having risen to the top of the agenda in the UK, and
to a lesser degree in some other member states. This has cast a
shadow over enlargement policy for the future. How to phase in
free movement is certainly an issue for ongoing or new negotiations
with candidate countries. It is difficult to predict when and where
serious problems may arise in the future, however. The very recent
Croatian accession saw no marked influx of migrants, for example,
Christophe Hillion, “The Creeping Nationalisation of the EU
Enlargement Policy”, SIEPS Report No. 6, Swedish Institute for European
Policy Studies, Stockholm, November 2010.
35
162  PART III. EVIDENCE
and the next most plausible accession candidates, Serbia and
Montenegro, are unlikely to do so either. Bigger issues would no
doubt arise with a populous country such as Turkey, whose GDP
per capita has been rising in relation to the EU average, but whose
accession is not yet on the political horizon. The unanimity rules
governing the accession process leave all member states with full
powers to control the process.
The evidence at a glance – enlargement
No competence question, member states control accession process at every
stage
Crucial achievements in democratic transformation of Central and Eastern
Europe
UK traditionally a strong supporter of EU enlargement
Suits UK interests in a liberal Atlanticist Europe
More non-eurozone countries (for the time being) reduces risks of isolation
Recent stiffening of UK position on immigration from new member states:
a matter for negotiation if a new accession candidate threatens large-scale
migration
12. General issues
12.1 Voting, consular services and statistics
This is a mixed bag of important issues. The overall pattern of
evidence is that current arrangements are broadly satisfactory.
While there are demands for reforms that go further than what the
British government would support, there are no prospects of major
pressure for such changes.
Voting
From 2002 it was decided that there should be a uniform electoral
process in elections for the European Parliament, based on common
principles. This requires a proportional representation system, but
with an open choice to be made between a list versus a single
transferable vote system. For the UK this meant a move away from
its established single-member constituency system for the House of
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  163
Commons. This innovation seems to have passed into effect without
notable objections.
In March 2013 the Commission published a non-binding
recommendation that there be a common voting day, given that
while most member states vote on Sunday, a few vote on Thursday
(including the UK), Friday or Saturday. The Review records the
British government’s view that this traditional voting day should
not be changed. While many people may feel this to be an
uninteresting matter to defend, there has been no forcing of the
issue, and Thursday voting remains intact.
One issue discussed was whether EU citizens resident in a
member state other than their own should be able to vote in national
elections, but this would require the unanimous agreement of
member states. The UK government considers that the status quo,
with such EU citizens able to vote in local and European Parliament
elections only, strikes the right balance.
The Review discusses various theoretical options for the
future of the European Parliament, including having a second
chamber made up of national MPs. But there was no strong
evidence to support changing the status quo here either.
Overall, the evidence suggested that there was no need for
significant reform of the present balance of competences in this
field.
Consular Services
The main EU provision regarding consular services concerns
assistance to ‘unrepresented EU citizens’, i.e. EU nationals requiring
assistance in a foreign country where their own government was
not represented. A Council Decision of 1995 requires that such
assistance should be provided on a non-discriminatory basis. The
evidence received suggested that this was the appropriate level of
EU competence. The European External Action Service is not
equipped to deliver consular assistance, but may play a useful
coordinating role, especially in crisis situations.
However, there is discussion on how consular services should
be provided in the future, especially for those many smaller member
states that do not have the virtually global cover of consular services
enjoyed by France, Germany and the UK. There is already a move
164  PART III. EVIDENCE
towards co-location, with the UK having 14 locations co-located
with other EU or Commonwealth countries, and a further 20
locations being prepared for similar arrangements.
The more radical option would be to establish ‘European
consulates’, an idea the European Commission has circulated since
2006. In the long run such offices could issue visas and legalise
documents. EU High Representative Baroness Ashton reported to
the Council in 2011 that a number of member states favoured the
EU Delegations developing such functions, whereas others,
including the UK, were opposed to such developments. Within the
Schengen area there is already a trend towards an increasing
number of shared visa processing offices hosted in the consulate of
a single member state, from which the UK stands aside, for obvious
reasons.
There seems to be no imminent change in present
arrangements, although the combination of rising demand for
consular services and increasingly severe budgetary constraints
may lead to more important developments towards common
consular services in due course.
Statistics
There is no doubt about the essential importance of comparable
statistics for sound policy-making at both national and EU levels.
Among examples cited in the Review, strictly comparable data on
gross national income are the basis for budgetary contributions to
the EU, and more broadly the harmonised system of national
accounts are vital to economic policy surveillance. Energy,
environment and climate change policies depend on sound data.
Almost every line of policy-making has similar needs.
Data collection costs are considerable, and there is a clear
trade-off between the substantial benefits of comparability and
assured quality of UK and European statistics on the one hand, and
the potential burden on UK respondents and costs to UK statistical
producers on the other. The Review reports that “the balance of the
evidence received indicates that the current competence results in a
broadly acceptable trade-off for UK interests” (p.117).
One noted concern is the Intrastat system for collecting data
on trade internal to the EU. This has to be collected through surveys
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  165
of firms, since intra-EU customs controls have been scrapped, and
this source of data only exists now for the EU’s external trade. The
Intrastat system involves threshold levels of trade that require
reporting. There is general recognition of the need to reform
Intrastat, with the Council calling for “a substantial reduction in the
response burden…, while maintaining a sound level of quality…”
(p.112). While these are no doubt laudable objectives, it should be
remembered that the costs of the Intrastat system have to be
compared with the much higher costs of the paperwork and delays
of former customs procedures that were abolished though
completion of the single market.
Another reform objective is to improve the basic statistics
Regulation (223/2009) in order to make the system more robust and
independent of political pressures. This follows the serious problem
of fraudulent statistics uncovered in the case of Greece when basic
national accounts data were found to have been manipulated in
2004 for purposes related to the monitoring of economic policy
within the eurozone. While this case is an extreme one, the general
issue of optimal independence of statistics producers is an ongoing
debate, with the proposed new regulation not yet adopted because
of differences of view on this point between the European
Parliament and Commission.
The evidence at a glance – voting, consular services, statistics
Voting
Present competences considered satisfactory
UK accepted proportional representation for European Parliament elections
Proposal for common voting day not supported by UK, and not pursued
Discussion of question of voting rights of EU citizens in national elections
of ‘other’ member states, but no consensus for change
Consular services
Main current arrangement is for consular assistance for ‘unrepresented EU
citizens’ on a non-discriminatory basis
Budgetary pressures lead to co-location of consulates, which the UK does
increasingly
Longer-term case for ‘Europe consulates’ has support of some member
states, but opposition from others
166  PART III. EVIDENCE
Statistics
Need for comparable statistics generally recognised to aid sound policymaking
Reforms desired to minimise reporting burdens, but current competence
broadly acceptable
12.2 Subsidiarity and proportionality (S&P)
This Review, about whether and how far the EU should act,
structures the arguments according to a logical framework of three,
tiered principles:
-
First, the principle of conferral, i.e. whether the EU has the
legal competence to act in a certain area of policy;
-
Second, the principle of subsidiarity. Thus “subsidiarity is not
a type competence, but rather a principle that must be
followed by the EU when considering whether or not to
exercise competence” (p.18); and
-
Third, the principle of proportionality, i.e. whether, when an
action is justified, the EU acts with due regard to avoid
unnecessary burdensome regulations.
The principle of subsidiarity has seen a steady increase in its
standing in the EU’s legal and operational order over the last three
decades. Subsidiarity was first introduced, but only implicitly, into
the EU’s legal order with the Single European Act of 1987, but then
reinforced explicitly in the Treaty of Maastricht in 1993. In the
Treaty of Amsterdam of 1999 there followed a Protocol (No 20) that
further defined how the principles of both subsidiarity and
proportionality should be applied. Finally, in 2007 the Lisbon Treaty
(in Protocol No 2) enhanced the role of national parliaments in
controlling the application in practice of the subsidiarity principle,
introducing the so-called ‘yellow card’ and ‘orange card’
procedures. The ‘yellow card’ provides that one-third of national
parliaments can require a legislative proposal to be reviewed, while
the ‘orange card’ provides that a simple majority of national
parliaments may impose more onerous conditions on the
Commission to proceed with a contested proposal. The yellow card
procedure has been used twice, but the orange card has not yet been
used. In addition, the Lisbon Treaty introduced provisions for
national parliaments to take a case to the European Court of Justice
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  167
(CJEU) where legislation is deemed to breach the principle of
subsidiarity.
Proportionality has been described “as an expression of
simple common sense - don’t use a sledgehammer to crack a nut”
(p.34). Its origins go back a long way before the EU’s existence and
has broadly been seen as “the need to protect individuals from the
coercive power of the state” (p.34). In the EU context the principle
of proportionality as a matter of EU law has developed primarily
through the case law of the European Court of Justice. For example
in 2005 in the ABNA case the CJEU struck down an EU directive
requiring manufacturers of animal feed to indicate the exact
composition of the feed, on the grounds that this went beyond what
was required to protect human health (p.37). One consequence of
CJEU case law on proportionality is a rising number of instances
where national rules may be challenged for being disproportionate,
as in the seminal Cassis de Dijon (Case 120/78) of 1979. This is an
important perspective in the political debate about proportionality,
where the CJEU can strike down disproportionate national as well
as EU practices (p.38).
The Review devotes a section to the related but separate issue
of the use of the ‘catch-all’ Article 352 as legal basis for EU action in
cases where no specific legal basis is available. The concern here is
that the Article 352 purpose of adding flexibility to the EU’s legal
processes could be abused to expand the EU’s effective competences
beyond those authorised explicitly in the treaties. The Review notes
that this article has been little used, given the breadth of
competences defined now in the Lisbon Treaty, and restrictions
placed upon its use (p.43).
The Review sensibly took the trouble to screen for evidence
on S&P issues in the many sectoral policy Reviews, and quoted
examples of issues arising in the fields of agriculture, animal health
and welfare, fisheries, energy, environment, transport, competition
policy, financial services, social and employment policies and
fundamental rights (pp. 55-57, pp. 75-78, and in more detail pp. 110115).
Examples of where there were complaints that S&P principles
were being inadequately respected include land use planning and
noise, recreational transport (aviation, rail), rules for driving
licenses, animal health standards adapted to the UK’s island
168  PART III. EVIDENCE
geography. Another example is where the CJEU had ruled against
flexibility for member states to adopt lighter reporting requirements
on health and safety issues for businesses employing fewer than 11
people. Cases often cited in the UK debate are the Directives on
Working Time and Agency Workers.
Going in the other direction, there were several cases cited
where the processes of negotiation and consultation led to
corrections to respond to S&P complaints, including reforms in
fisheries policy allowing for regional groupings (North Sea,
Mediterranean), the recent agreement on energy-climate policies to
allow for differentiated national implementation of EU-agreed
targets, and in the case of the Data Protection Regulation the
elimination of many provisions allowing for detailed powers to be
delegated to the Commission.
Assessment
The most frequent critique in the Review is over the need to improve
the quality of impact assessments and to ensure more time and
greater transparency in consultation processes. Related issues are
the need to ensure better regulatory quality and cut unnecessary
‘red tape’. The British36 and Dutch37 governments have produced
lists of regulations that could be scrapped or lightened. The British
government welcomes the Commission’s ongoing work through its
‘Regulatory Fitness and Performance Programme (REFIT)’,38 which
reports regularly on regulations that should be improved or
repealed.
The Review pays close detailed attention to the case for
national parliaments to develop a more effective role in controlling
for S & P issues. Debate on this issue is widespread among member
“Cut EU red tape”, Report from the Business Taskforce (commissioned
by the British Prime Minister), October 2013.
36
“Testing European legislation for subsidiarity and proportionality –
Dutch list of points for action”, June 2013 (www.government.nl/
documents-and-publications/notes/2013/06/21/testing-europeanlegislation-for-subsidiarity-and-proportionality-dutch-list-of-points-foraction.html).
37
European Commission, “Regulatory Fitness and Performance
Programme (REFIT)”, COM(2014) 368 final, 18.6.2014.
38
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  169
states, and the UK’s concerns are shared by many others. Detailed
proposals are discussed, for example whether the ‘yellow card’
procedures should be seriously upgraded into ‘red card’
procedures, where a majority of national parliaments could play a
more decisive role in blocking legislation on S & P grounds. These
are delicate matters that do not invite simple conclusions, given the
need to enhance the perceived democratic legitimacy of the EU at
national levels, but also to avoid constitutional confusion of
responsibilities between the governments of member states in the
Council and their national parliaments.
The Review takes note of the innovation seen in the incoming
Commission on 1 November 2014, in the new position of a First
Vice-President (former Dutch Minister of Foreign Affairs, Frans
Timmermans) charged explicitly with controlling for respect of
subsidiarity and proportionality in any legislative proposals to
come out of the Commission. “This suggests that there will be a
firmer focus on these issues within the 2014-2019 Commission, and
the opportunity for greater engagement with the concerns and
proposals of Member States and national parliaments” (p.99).
To conclude, the evidence is that the principles of subsidiarity
and proportionality are being taken increasingly seriously among
member states and EU institutions. This is a logical political
response to the growth of EU competences that has occurred over
the last three decades. The above-mentioned institutional
innovation in the Commission adds to the build-up of treaty-level
safeguards against EU policies that contravene these principles. The
UK is well placed to build coalitions in favour of the broader quest
for regulatory quality, notably because its government and
stakeholders work hard on these difficult and often very detailed
technical matters.
170  PART III. EVIDENCE
The evidence at a glance – subsidiarity and proportionality (S & P)
Continuous build-up of S & P principles in the law and practices of the EU,
alongside the build-up of EU competences and increased qualified majority
voting in the Council
Complaints over insufficient respect for S & P in several sectors, but
evidence of the processes of consultation and negotiation leading to
corrections
Widespread calls for improved impact assessments and more time and
transparency for consultations
Ongoing debate on how to enhance the role of national parliaments
Ongoing debate on how to cut ‘red tape’
New appointment of First Vice-President of the Commission to control
proposals for S & P, signalling that processes may be reformed to become
more rigorous
PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
13. By groups of policies
In the conclusions that follow we consolidate the broad findings of
the Reviews by groups of policy. Key points from the evidence are
summarised in Table 1.
For the core single market policies, namely the four freedoms
plus competition and external trade policies, there is generally
strong UK support for the EU’s competences, except for
reservations over the free movement of people. While the UK
unequivocally backs the single market only for goods, services and
capital, the rest of the EU insists that the integrity of all four
freedoms together is fundamental and an untouchable red line (on
which more below).
All four freedoms demonstrate importantly different
characteristics. For the free movement of goods the EU system has
in effect reached a state of maturity, following substantial reform
measures adopted in the 1990s to lighten the harmonisation process
in favour of a high degree of mutual recognition, under the
leadership of the British Commissioner at that time, Lord Cockfield.
For the free movement of services the system is still far from
complete, and the UK is at the forefront of those pushing for
stronger effective EU measures to eliminate contradictory national
regulations, so here the reform agenda remains very much open. For
financial markets there has been a continuing process of drastic
reform in the wake of the 2008 financial crisis, starting with the de
Larosière report, which set the reforms off to a remarkably fast start,
and remain ongoing. The UK’s City interests have so far been
adequately protected, which would cease to be the case in the event
of secession.
 171
172  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
Table 1. Summary of Balance of Competence findings
Sector of policy
Core single market policies
Competence question
Single market overview
Strategic priority for UK; widespread
support for EU competence
Free movement of goods
Key 1992 reform: mutual recognition & less
harmonisation
Free movement of services
UK interests in enhanced EU policy,
including digital sector
Free movement of capital
Major reforms since the 2008 crisis; UK City
interests protected
Free movement of persons
Benefits and costs contested within UK;
curbs proposed (not crossing EU red line?)
Competition/consumer
policy
Competition policy strongly supported,
consumer policy nuance.
External trade and
investment
EU competence vital; no good alternatives
outside EU
Sectoral policies
Transport
EU competence supported, UK leading role
in shaping policy
Agriculture
Severely criticised, but policy gradually
reformed over decades
Fisheries
Severely criticised, but radical reforms
achieved in 2013
Energy
UK increasing energy importer, driver for
enhanced EU policy.
Environment & climate
UK driver of EU policies; EU as amplifier of
UK interests.
Food safety, animal welfare
EU harmonised approach essential; UK a
driver of EU policies.
Public health
Limited EU actions useful, including inflow
of health professionals.
Digital information rights
EU competence necessary; UK active in
defining rapidly evolving priorities.
Economic, monetary, social
policies
Economic and monetary
union
UK opt-out of both euro currency and
coercive aspects of fiscal policy coordination
Social & employment
Divisive issue in UK; controversy over a few
directives.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  173
Taxation
Limited EU competences useful; unanimity
rule safeguards
EU budget
UK retains special rebate; achieves reform
with real cuts for future
Cohesion
Competence for some regional solidarity
supported
Justice and home affairs
Fundamental rights
Divisive UK debate over European Court of
Human Rights (i.e. Strasbourg, not EU)
Civil justice
UK opt-outs and opt-back-ins, flexibility
suiting UK legal system
Police and criminal justice
UK opt-outs and opt-back-ins, flexibility
suiting UK legal system
Asylum, non-EU
immigration
UK opt-out of Schengen, and selective opt-in
arrangements on asylum
Education, research,
culture
Education
‘Erasmus generation’ a transformative
achievement
Research & space
UK major beneficiary of EU projects; big
science achievements
Tourism, culture and sport
EU niche activities useful; UK driver for
sports governance
External relations
Foreign policy
EU multiplier of UK interests; unanimity
rule safeguard
Development &
humanitarian aid
EU multiplier of UK interests; UK free to set
own aid policy
Consular services
Budgetary pressures for rationalisation
Enlargement
Member states control whole process with
unanimity grip; UK traditional supporter
General
Voting, statistics
Present competences satisfactory
Subsidiarity &
proportionality
New Commission appointment signals
increasing priority
174  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
There is a large group of sectoral policies that are buttressing
the single market, as well as pursuing their own specific policy
objectives. These are all ‘shared’ competences, and the evidence
shows that the detailed sharing between EU and national legislation
is in most cases found to be broadly appropriate. This also fits with
perceptions of the UK’s national interests, both in government and
business circles. Several important sectors stand out as being of
particular interest to the UK, notably energy, environment and
climate change, financial markets, transport, the digital sector, and
services in general. In all these sectors UK ministers and senior
officials have played leading roles in shaping or reforming the EU
policies in question. The evidence here is that the EU’s competences
at the level at which they are defined in the treaties are not only
uncontested; on the contrary it is widely considered – in both the
UK and the EU as a whole – that stronger EU policies in these sectors
are necessary.
On the free movement of people, the arguments played out in
current British political debate, in our opinion, need a sense of
proportion, for three reasons. First, the evidence shows how
immigration from the EU helps fill gaps in the labour market, with
various striking examples such as the contribution of nurses and
other health professionals from the EU to the functioning of the
National Health Service, and to the UK building and construction
sectors that are hard pressed to find the workers they need.
Second, as regards tensions in society over problems of
multiculturalism, the greatest concerns arise in non-EU immigrant
communities, in particular those that have seen the radicalisation of
young Muslims, with several hundred young British Muslims
enrolling as ‘foreign fighters’ with ISIS in Syria. In the wake of the
colossal Charlie Hebdo tragedy in Paris in January 2015, the common
priority of European leaders is enhanced cooperation over security;
by comparison problems associated with intra-EU migration, such
as the capacity of schools to handle increasing enrolments, are of a
second order.
Third, as regards EU policies, the freedom of movement for
people concerns the right to circulate and take up employment, and
does not include the right to reside or to receive comprehensive
welfare benefits on a non-contributory basis, as has recently been
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  175
confirmed by the European Court of Justice.39 This ruling does not
support the stereotypical argument that the Court is an agent of EU
‘competence creep’ since this decision clearly upholds national
competences. Member states thus retain competence for
determining the right to residence and thence details of what social
security benefits can be extended to immigrants from other EU
member states. The UK is not alone in wanting to tighten up on
these national policies, which can be done without calling into
question basic EU legal competences. Prime Minister Cameron set
out his agenda on 28 November 2014 for further tightening the
system to limit immigration without, however, breaching the
cardinal rule of free movement of persons. It will take some time to
clarify the extent to which these proposals can be implemented on
the basis of existing national competences, or how far they will
require more or less difficult negotiations with the rest of the EU.
The broad single market sector, the four freedoms and
sectoral policies make up a large proportion of EU legislation. The
hypothetical alternative of national competences, for example for
product safety and the prudential regulation of service sectors, is
not a plausible prospect. National regulations would not necessarily
be less demanding, but would have the serious drawback of
allowing 28 variations that would effectively disintegrate the single
market and permit reintroduction of protectionist technical barriers
to trade. To be sure, there is debate about whether the EU produces
too much red tape, to which we return below under the reform
agenda.
The broad domain of economic, monetary and social policies
presents a much more varied story. The biggest issue here is the
eurozone system, which has undergone huge crises and systemic
developments since 2008. The eurozone system proved defective,
and the response has been to reinforce eurozone-level competences
with the setting up of the banking union and massively increased
financial assistance to sovereign debtors in difficulty. There have
also been reinforcements of the procedures and powers at European
level to constrain budget deficits, which remains a highly contested
matter.
39
Dano case, C-333/13, 11 November.
176  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
Yet this does not directly affect the British situation, since it
has a permanent opt-out from the euro system, and the UK has been
able to use its own macroeconomic and monetary powers to recover
faster from the recession than the eurozone. In fact, the UK might
be described as having been able to take a ‘free ride’ on the
eurozone. More precisely, soon after the financial crisis of 2008 the
UK saw a 20% devaluation of the pound against the euro which,
combined with continued full access to the single market, may have
helped it get back onto a positive growth path ahead of the
eurozone. In the hypothetical absence of the eurozone there would
have been a chaotic movement of intra-European exchange rates,
with the UK unable to bank upon a simple devaluation against the
rest of the EU.
Of other items in this group of policies, the Review on taxation
notes the EU’s limited but useful competences, and the safeguard
that exists against ‘competence creep’, since all measures on
taxation require unanimity.
On the EU budget, there are two features of special relevance
to the UK. The first is that over the years the UK has renegotiated
the initially weak corrective mechanism adopted before the 1975
referendum, and since Margaret Thatcher’s premiership a
substantial rebate mechanism has been in place, which is guarded
by its treaty status (i.e. it can only be changed by unanimous
decision, and therefore with UK acquiescence). The second is that
the UK negotiated hard to secure a reduction in real terms in the
new 2014-20 multiannual commitments for the EU budget, which
Prime Minister Cameron has marked up as an important reform.
In the case of the cohesion (or regional) policy the case is made
in the Review to restrict funding to poorer member states only, thus
repatriating the competence for richer member states. This
proposition has a rationale, but is not at present generally accepted
by other richer member states, or by Scotland, Wales or Northern
Ireland.
As for social and employment policies, the UK has followed a
zigzag path, opting out of the Social Chapter at the time of the
Maastricht Treaty in 1992, opting in with the Amsterdam Treaty in
1997 with the Labour government, but resuming criticism of some
pieces of labour market legislation under the present government.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  177
In the field of freedom, security and justice the picture is
dominated by opt-outs for the UK and Ireland, not only for the
Schengen system of border control and visa policies, but also
judicial and police cooperation in interior ministry affairs. The UK
has managed to secure the agreement of the rest of the EU to have
huge flexibility in choosing where it wants to opt back in to selective
provisions of EU law. No other member state, except Ireland, is able
to do this, and no accession candidate could possibly secure such
terms. The rest of the EU is on a determined course to reinforce EU
policies in the broad justice and home affairs domain, but the UK
can stand aside from these except where it wants to join in, subject
to the agreement of the rest of the EU. In the field of civil judicial
cooperation the UK again has an opt-out, with the possibility to pick
and choose in accordance with its perception of what fits sufficiently
well with British legal tradition.
The UK’s threat to withdraw from the European Convention
on Human Rights and the European Court of Human Rights in
Strasbourg, while not directly a matter for the EU, would
undermine the cause of human rights in wider Europe.
The education and research nexus of policies sees clear successes
for British interests in the EU, supporting its world-class university
system and research capabilities. The UK attracts a high number of
students to its universities from the rest of the EU under the
Erasmus programme, and wins more competitive EU-funded
research contracts than any other member state except Germany.
For some of the EU’s relatively minor competences, such as for
aspects of public health, culture and international sport, the findings are
that the EU is performing a valuable supporting role, without
challenging the major responsibilities of the member states in any
way.
The evolution of EU foreign and security policies is broadly seen
as a ‘force multiplier’ for UK interests and values, with the wish
expressed for it to become more effective. At the same time the
unanimity rule for decision-making guards against UK concerns
about ‘competence creep’.
178  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
The evidence at a glance – by sector
UK key interest in deepening broad single market domain
UK driver of policy development in many sectors (external trade, services,
energy, climate, environment, food safety, digital)
Several other sectors clearly beneficial for UK (research, education, public
health)
On immigration from the EU, national action can control for ‘benefit
tourism’ without challenging free movement
Foreign and development aid policies as ‘multipliers’ of UK interests
Major opt-outs where policies not in UK interests (euro, Schengen, etc.)
14. By reform, renegotiation, or repatriation
As regards the three stated categories of possible action - reform,
renegotiation, and repatriation – the following conclusions emerge.
Reform. The reform agenda – past, present and future – is
shown by the Reviews to be extensive in virtually all areas of policy.
In justifying his switch of position on the EU to advocacy of
secession in 2013, Lord Lawson declared that the EU was
“unreformable”; a position also adopted by the spokesmen of the
UKIP party.40 This does not fit with the evidence, however. Maybe
even more surprising for British public opinion: the evidence shows
that UK negotiators in EU affairs, both at political and senior official
levels, have a remarkable track record of leading policy reform or
improvement across many sectors. The serious problems for the UK
in agricultural policy mainly arose because the ground rules were
negotiated before the UK’s accession. By contrast, the UK’s policy
influence since accession in 1973 has been very substantial,
comparing favourably with any other member state. This is
illustrated in several sectors, including cases where the UK and
others see the need for enhanced and not diminished EU policies,
such as energy, climate change, service sectors, financial services
and the digital sector, among others. A notable past example was in
the early 1990s when the single market was advanced by adoption
of seminal concepts such as ‘mutual recognition’, which lessened
the burden of harmonising regulations.
40
“It’s Time to Quit”, The Times, 7 May 2013.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  179
Two notoriously controversial sectors, agriculture and fisheries,
have undergone significant reform along lines advocated by the UK.
Reform of agricultural policy proves to be a decades-long process,
and one that has to go on. The ‘butter mountains’ are no more,
however. This represents reforms achieved since the 1990s from
production support to income support. The burden for the EU
budget remains considerable, but has nonetheless declined from its
75% share of the total in 1985 to the 36% planned for 2014-2020. For
fisheries the reforms decided in 2013 are a sharper and more
immediately effective correction of past problems, represented most
clearly in public opinion by the anomalous policy of ‘discards’ of
fish back into the sea, which has now stopped alongside other more
basic reform measures.
On another source of British discontent: certain labour market
and social policies see an increasing trend towards ‘soft law’, i.e. nonbinding peer pressure such as in the Lisbon Strategy for 2000-2010,
followed by the Europe 2020 programme for the following decade.
Here the reform agenda has increasingly followed British ideas
favouring a flexible labour market, or concepts of ‘flexicurity’ (i.e.
combinations of flexibility and security; a term first advocated by
the Danish Prime Minister).
There remains the live debate about whether the EU is
managing its regulatory work and responsibilities as efficiently as it
might, or whether it is producing too much red tape. For an
independent view on this question the Commission invited
Edmund Stoiber, Prime Minister of Bavaria, to chair a High Level
Group to advise it on how to reduce regulatory burdens.41 This
report made various recommendations, including for setting a net
target to reduce regulatory costs, for a ‘one-in one-out’ constraint on
setting new business regulations, and to exempt small and micro
businesses “where appropriate” from various regulations. While
High Level Group on Administrative Burdens (chaired by Edmund
Stoiber, former Prime Minister of Bavaria), “Cutting Red Tape in Europe –
Legacy and Outlook”, Final Report, 24 July 2014. The main report is
available at: http://ec.europa.eu/smart-regulation/refit/admin_burden/
docs/08-10web_ce-brocuttingredtape_en.pdf
41
Full information on the work of the group and annexes to the final report
is
available
at:
http://ec.europa.eu/smartregulation/refit/
admin_burden/high_level_group_en.htm
180  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
these kinds of overarching proposals may be attractive politically
they risk (in our opinion) proving too simplistic to be operational,
and cannot dispense from the hard grind of assessing the details of
masses of legislation item by item.
The Stoiber report commented positively on current
developments as follows:
With the new approach of Smart Regulation and the
launch of the REFIT Programme, President Barroso and
the Commission as a whole have initiated a fundamental
change in the EU law-making process. I believe that this
re-direction, which has led to a change of working
methods within the Commission, is a real quantum leap”.
While this comment may be a little on the over-optimistic
side, there is little doubt that the campaign to cut Brussels red tape
is gaining traction.
In particular, the new Juncker Commission, starting in
November 2014, charged its First Vice-President explicitly with
controlling respect for the principles of subsidiarity and
proportionality.
This will give a boost to the Commission’s ongoing work
under the REFIT heading (Regulatory Fitness and Performance
Programme), which aims at a simple, clear and predictable
regulatory framework, to simplify legislation so that the policy
objectives are achieved at the lowest cost and with respect for the
principles of subsidiarity and proportionality.42 Under REFIT, the
Commission is screening the entire stock of EU legislation on an
ongoing and systematic basis to identify burdens, inconsistencies
and ineffective measures and to set out corrective actions. Its current
work programme identifies a dozen priorities (listed in Box 6).
These are mostly small items, and irritants more than anything else,
but to weed them out responds to widespread popular demand.
European Commission, “Regulatory Fitness and Performance
Programme (REFIT): State of Play and Outlook”, COM(2014) 368 final,
18.6.2014.
42
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  181
Box 6. Administrative Burden Reduction Plus Programme (ABR+):
priority simplifications
- Simplified accounting/auditing for SMEs
- Exempt micro enterprises from accounting directives
- Simplifying notification system for shipments of waste
- Limitation of documents procurement procedures
- Fewer respondents for statistics on intra-EU trade
- Reduced reporting on industrial production
- Lesser requirements for electronic invoicing
- Reduce foreign language burdens for VAT refunds
- Exemptions from tachograph rules for SMEs
- Fewer ‘documents on board’ in transport sector
- Simplified egg labelling
Source: European Commission.
For perspective, the complaints about the burdens of EU
regulations have to be assessed alongside the more general issue of
red tape originating at national as well as EU levels. It should be
recalled that whenever there is a food safety crisis, such as in the
horsemeat scandal of 2013, the conclusion tends to be that national
implementation of EU regulations needs to be reinforced, and not
that EU regulations should be abandoned. Even more dramatically,
the financial crisis of 2008 demonstrated the grave inadequacy of
national regulatory policies in this area.
A related complaint heard in public debate is that the EU
accounts for an excessively large share of legislation adopted by
national parliaments, and figures like 75% are sometimes loosely
spoken of without identified sources. The House of Commons has
conducted a thorough study on this point, however.43 This is a
difficult statistical matter, since single acts of legislation can range
in importance from the state budget to technical regulations about
the labelling of foods, and much EU legislation is in this second
category. Subject to these important qualifications the House of
Commons study concluded: “In the UK data suggest that from 1997
to 2009 6.7% of primary legislation (Statutes) and 14.1% of
“How much legislation comes from Europe?”, House of Commons
Library, Research Paper 10/62, 13 October 2010.
43
182  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
secondary legislation (Statutory Instruments) has a role in
implementing EU obligations, although the degree of involvement
varied from passing reference to explicit implementation”. The
study also shows how there was a high peak in EU-based legislation
during the 1980s and early 1990s when the single market was being
completed, and since then the numbers have declined by twothirds.
The heaviness or lightness of touch of regulatory systems
varies greatly between EU member states, and the UK is often at the
lighter end of this spectrum. The EU’s regulations in the
employment and social policy field have not prevented the UK from
having one of the most liberal labour markets, as does Denmark,
which is at the top of world rankings for the quality of its economic
and human development. By contrast, Belgium and France are
among the member states whose labour markets are regulated in
the most burdensome manner. Data illustrating these divergences
are provided by the World Bank’s ‘ease of doing business’
rankings.44 Broadly speaking, the member states are grouped in
three categories, most of northern Europe with high rankings for
‘ease of doing business’, France, Spain and Belgium in second
category of much less ‘ease’, with Italy and Greece coming in a third
category (alongside Belarus and Russia).
Of the countries mentioned above, those in the top and
middle categories are all law-abiding member states, implementing
the same EU laws seriously. Yet the economic impacts of their
overall regulatory regimes are quite different, as the small example
of three architectural practices in Box 7 vividly illustrates with
regard to the cases of Britain, Belgium and France.
The crude argument that ‘Brussels red tape’ is suffocating the
economies of the UK and the whole of the EU into stagnation is
hardy convincing therefore. Clumsy national regulatory policies in
the countries ranked in the middle and lower categories above,
coupled to systemic problems in the eurozone system, are more to
blame for the ongoing stagnation of the eurozone.
44
www.doingbusiness.org/rankings, World Bank, June 2014.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  183
Box 7. A cosmopolitan London narrative
A young boutique architectural practice in London, specialising in
projects of high artistic value, employs 28 architects, of whom onethird are British, with nine other EU nationalities making up the rest,
together with three ‘tech-savvy’ Asians. Average age, early 30s. The
British founders of the company recently met a couple of their
professional counterparts in Paris and Brussels. While their London
practice has grown rapidly, Paris and Brussels remain stuck at
around five architects.
Why did London grow, when Paris and Brussels did not? The
London office grew because it could tap into the entire European
labour market for highly skilled and specialised young architects
with zero bureaucracy regarding such things as work permits. The
British labour supply would have been too narrow. But Paris and
Brussels could do this too, were it not for other restraining factors.
The first of these are onerous hiring and firing regulations that are
poison in a fiercely competitive business where there has to be talent
on board to prepare competitive tenders, but also the freedom to let
staff go if the tenders don’t win. As for EU labour market laws: all
three companies are law-abiding employers, but the London
company does not find itself constrained by EU laws. Nor do Paris
and Brussels, since they are really constrained by French and Belgian
laws that go way beyond what EU law requires.
The moral of this story is that freedom of employment in the
EU labour market is vital for high-tech, creative service sectors on
which London thrives, while national regulations in France and
Belgium are problems for which the EU is not the culprit. But
secession could mean immigration quotas and bureaucratic
procedures for other Europeans to be hired in the UK.
One proposal by Prime Minister Cameron is that reforms
should be embedded in a new treaty. There are serious problems
with this, however. As explained by Lord Hannay, this position is
mainly advocated by two groups at opposite ends of the political
spectrum: on the one hand those who would like to drastically
reduce or ‘deconstruct’ the EU’s competences, versus those who
would like to push on to a ‘fully-fledged federal Europe’.45 In
45
Lord Hannay, Europe Daily Watch, 13 November 2014 (available online).
184  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
between there is a large body of member states and political parties
that do not see the need for another treaty, and are politically averse
to the prospects of another hazardous ratification process.
A further cautionary comment is due on Prime Minister
Cameron’s hope for a ‘reformed EU’. Any broad reform process
embracing a wide range of policies, such as for the EU or a national
government, are complex operations with mixes of short, medium
and long-term measures. To use more precise and realistic language
the objective can surely be for ‘a significantly reforming EU’.
Renegotiation. The UK’s first act of renegotiation took place
shortly after its accession on 1 January 1973 under Edward Heath’s
Conservative government. In the general election of February 1974
the Labour Party promised a renegotiation of the terms of accession,
to be followed by a referendum to confirm membership.
Negotiations centred on the UK’s net contributions to the budget,
which were high because it benefited relatively little from the
agricultural policy. A so-called ‘corrective mechanism’ was agreed,
and the referendum was carried with a 67% Yes vote in June 1975.
However, this mechanism proved to be ineffective, and
subsequently Prime Minister Thatcher, in November 1979, sought
better terms under her negotiating slogan “I want my money back”.
A much more effective abatement mechanism was agreed, and
guaranteed by inscription in the treaties. The mechanism has
subsequently been amended, with extension to other member states
that argued that they also were making excessive contributions. The
corrective mechanism is inscribed in a treaty-level act (Own
Resource Decision), whose content is therefore guarded by the
unanimity rule.
More remarkable, in the area of Schengen, justice and home
office affairs, it has secured not only a block opt-out, but also the
right to opt back in where it wants to, as shown in the course of 2014
when it opted out of 133 such measures and then opted back in to
35 of them. On the other hand, the government certainly does not
want to opt out of the single market and related sectoral policies, or
from EU foreign policy where important decisions are taken by
unanimity.
Overall, this leaves little scope for meaningful renegotiation.
The flexibility that the UK requests in its relationship with the EU is
thus already a reality on a grand scale. With its important opt-out
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  185
from the eurozone, the UK has been described as “having the best
of both worlds”,46 i.e. to be fully in the single market while retaining
flexibility over the exchange rate and monetary policy, which
helped the UK to emerge from recession ahead of the eurozone.
There remain two areas of high political controversy, namely
the free movement of persons within the EU, where the Prime
Minister has already set out his agenda for negotiation, and certain
labour market rules, where some specific demands might be
expected. It remains to be seen how these issues will be treated,
bearing in mind that they are subject to serious divisions of opinion
within the UK itself, quite apart from questions of negotiability
within the EU.
Repatriation. Finally, as regards repatriation the prime
purpose of the Balance of Competence Review was to screen for
those existing competences of the EU that should better be returned
to the member states. In terms of precise legal concepts this meant
first of all looking at the ‘competences’ of the EU as they are defined
in the Lisbon Treaty. At this level the evidence is clear. In not one of
the 32 reviews is evidence presented by predominant or even
majority views to suggest that any existing competence should be
deleted from the treaty. On the contrary, the predominant finding
is that the competences of the EU are ‘about right’, and that they
have often found a sensible balance, notably in the sphere of the
shared competences between EU and national levels.
This is before asking the question of whether a proposal to
delete a competence from the treaty would be negotiable with all
the other member states of the EU, given that this would require
unanimity. On this point, there can be little doubt that unanimity
would be elusive, since while enthusiasm for individual
competences may vary between member states, all competences
have support from numerous member states. For example, the
Netherlands, which has adopted a position closest to that of the UK
on a more rigorous application of the principle of subsidiarity, is
explicit in not advocating repatriation of competences.
This broad finding that the competences of the EU are ‘about
right’ is because the actual system is far more sophisticated in
George Soros, 13 March 2014 (http://openeuropeblog.blogspot.be/
2014/03/book-review-george-soros-tragedy-of.html).
46
186  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
practice than much public debate would suggest over how it strikes
the balance between EU and national powers. This is because most
EU competences are ‘shared’ with, or simply ‘supporting’ national
competences.
The continuing processes of negotiation over the exercise of
these competences provides for adjustments in the effective share of
responsibilities. This is worked out as individual EU directives or
regulations are defined. The legal basis at the treaty level may be
fixed in simple terms, such as just naming ‘transport’ as a shared
competence. But the reality is one of continuous evolution in the
effective sharing of competences.
At the second level of individual directives or regulations, the
Reviews throw up instances where the case is made for their repeal,
or more often their reform with less onerous implementation costs.
Whether moves to repeal or lighten EU laws may be called
‘repatriation’ or ‘reform’ is maybe a matter of opinion and to a
degree an open semantic question. But it is still an important point
for political debate, since ‘reform’, although a highly elastic term, is
in principle an acceptable idea for all, whereas ‘repatriation’ is not.
For present purposes we consider ‘repatriation’ to be about the
deletion of competences at the treaty level. For all other sub-treaty
changes to existing EU laws, either by repeal, amendment or new
legislation, we may bundle them into the ‘reform’ category.
The evidence at a glance – reform, renegotiation, repatriation
Reform – abundant agenda across most policies. UK one of the most active
drivers of reform
‘Cut red tape’ now high on EU agenda, meets a UK demand; but multiple
national regulations often more costly
Renegotiation – not much scope, since UK supports broad single market,
has opts-out of euro and Schengen, and flexible opt-out/opt-in agreement
for justice and home affairs
Repatriation - no evidence for repatriating EU competences as defined in
Lisbon Treaty; precise sharing of most competences between EU and
member states found to be broadly appropriate. Detailed application
through individual directives and regulations can be adjusted.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  187
15. Contemplating secession47
Secession is provided for in Article 50 of the Lisbon Treaty (TEU),
which says that a member state “may decide to withdraw from the
Union”. It goes on to say that the Union shall negotiate an
agreement with the seceding state to determine the terms of
withdrawal and make arrangements for their future relationship
(see Box 8). This sounds straightforward, and indeed much political
debate in the UK talks of secession in simple terms. This is not
realistic, however, since secession would be highly complex and
hazardous. It would be more like a long and expensive divorce.
Box 8. Secession procedure in Article 50 of the Lisbon Treaty
1. Any member state may decide to withdraw from the Union in
accordance with its own constitutional requirements.
2. A member state that decides to withdraw shall notify the
European Council of its intention. In the light of guidelines provided
by the European Council, the Union shall negotiate and conclude an
agreement with that State, setting out the arrangements for its
withdrawal taking into account of the framework for its future
relationship with the Union. That agreement shall be negotiated in
accordance with Article 218(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union. It shall be concluded on behalf of the Union by
the Council, acting by qualified majority, after obtaining the consent
of the European Parliament.
3. The Treaties shall cease to apply to the state from the date of entry
into force of the withdrawal agreement or, failing that, two years
after notification referred to in paragraph 2, unless the European
Council, in agreement with the member State concerned,
unanimously decides to extend this period.
Since hypothetical modalities and implications of secession are not much
discussed in the reviews, this section relies on the assessments of the
authors, with contributions by Adam Łazowski, who has published more
detailed analyses in “Withdrawal from the European Union and
Alternatives to Membership”, European Law Review, Issue 5, 2012, Sweet &
Maxwell, and Withdrawal from the European Union – a Legal Appraisal, Elgar
Publishing, 2015.
47
188  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
4. For the purposes of paragraph 2 and 3, the member of the
European Council or of the Council representing the withdrawing
member state shall not participate in the discussions of the European
Council or Council or in decisions concerning it.
A qualified majority shall be defined in accordance with Article
238(3) of the Treaty on the Functioning of the European Union.
5. If a state that has withdrawn from the Union asks to re-join, its
request shall be subject to the procedure referred to in Article 49.
The consequences of secession have to be assessed from
several angles – legal, economic and political.
Legal aspects. There is now a great mass of EU law that has
entered the UK’s statute books. The fundamental legal question is
what would happen when, to quote Article 50.3, “the Treaties shall
cease to apply...” This would depend on the terms of the withdrawal
agreement. While one cannot forecast what this might consist of,
there are quite a number of legal points on which some substantive
comment is possible.
Secession would, from an internal point of view, first of all
mean repealing the European Communities Act of 1972, which
facilitates the direct application of EU law in the UK. The two main
categories of EU laws, directives and regulations, have to be
considered separately.
For EU directives, it is in their nature that they will have been
‘transposed’ into the national legislation of the UK. This means that
their substantive content will continue to stand as UK law, and so
in this case does not “cease to apply”, unless the UK decided to
change or repeal the UK laws in question. Many such directives
concern technical norms for products or for regulating service
sectors. While this so far sounds a comfortable proposition, the UK
would have to decide where it wanted to be in relation to the mass
of single market law. Under the EEA option discussed further below
the UK would keep all single market law on its statute book.
However, if it chose instead to be more selective in deciding which
of its UK laws implementing EU directives it would continue with,
it would face the loss of guaranteed access to the single market.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  189
As for EU regulations, these are directly applied by EU law
on actors in the member states, subject to enforcement by national
courts and interpretation by the European Court of Justice. This
body of law would clearly cease to apply, except to the extent that
the UK had in any case enacted its own autonomous laws to
supplement EU regulations. But to set out clearly and operationally
what this would mean would be a major task of legal research,
which has not been undertaken. For the single market there are
many regulations and directives, so again the UK would have to
choose whether to reinstate such regulations wholly or only
selectively; in the latter case there would be the same risks for
continued access to the single market.
Overall, this would be a huge task of combing through all the
existing stock of EU directives and regulations in order to decide
what to retain and what to discard. The provision that the treaties
would cease to apply at the latest two years after the request to
secede looks implausible. It could be agreed to extend this period,
as allowed for under Article 50.3, but the downside of this would be
a continued state of legal uncertainty facing business in Britain.
As regards the EU’s many international agreements, these
would cease to apply as between the UK and third countries. The
EU has 794 bilateral agreements (treaties) in force, and 251
agreements with multilateral organisations. Since the UK would
cease to be represented in all these agreements, it would have to
decide whether to seek to clone the EU’s agreements for itself
bilaterally, or to negotiate its own different agreements. This would
mean that the UK would have negotiate afresh all agreements that
are relevant for it, which would certainly include all trade
agreements. The UK would remain a member of the World Trade
Organisation, but would have to negotiate afresh any terms of its
membership that might differ from those of the EU. The task of
negotiation or renegotiating the EU’s bilateral trade agreements
would be difficult because these have tended to become
increasingly ‘deep and comprehensive’, which is reflected in the
growing amount of complex regulatory matter that they include (for
many service sectors such as finance, transport, business services,
intellectual property rights, government procurement etc.). These
agreements involve either, as in the case of the TTIP negotiations
with the US, extremely complex and tough negotiations over
190  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
regulatory convergence or mutual recognition or, as in the case of
neighbouring states in east Europe and the Balkans, a lot of reliance
on EU law as the common model. How the UK would work out its
own deals alongside the agreements made or being negotiated by
the EU is not easy to foresee. The third countries would regard the
UK as a useful but second-level trading partner compared to the EU,
and would cut no quick and favourable deals with the UK that
might as a precedent prejudice their major interests in securing the
best deal with the EU. This brings us into the economic implications
of secession more broadly.
Economic aspects. A number of theoretical economic options
can be described in relatively concrete terms, and these deserve to
be spelt out in some detail since the stakes are so high.48
Simplistic big-bang exit. Some people who have very strong
feelings about wanting secession, and who have not studied the
workings of the British economy inside the EU, may be attracted by
the idea of ‘simply leaving’. This might be thought to mean an act
of parliament renouncing the Act of Accession, and deleting from
the statute book all legislation that has been required by EU
membership. But it is inconceivable that any British government
would do this, since it would put the British economy into a state of
legal void on a grand scale: a ‘mad’ option. As mentioned above,
there would have to be deep and no doubt long negotiations with
the EU over the future relationship, and deliberations at home over
what to do with the existing stock of EU legislation, and these are
spelt out in more detail in the following scenarios.
European Economic Area (EEA) membership. The least
disruptive course would be to request accession to the EEA, thus
joining Norway, Iceland and Liechtenstein. If this were to happen
the UK would first have to accede to EFTA and its agreements with
third countries. The EEA scenario would then mean retaining on the
statute book all existing internal market regulations, as well as all
future developments of EU laws in this area. In exchange the UK
would retain guaranteed access to the EU internal market as if a full
The scenarios in this section have been carefully analysed in “The
Economic consequences of leaving the EU”, final report of the CER
Commission on the UK and the EU single market, Centre for European
Reform, June 2014.
48
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  191
member state. A possible advantage is that the UK would, as a nonEU EEA member, be entitled to negotiate its own foreign trade
policies with the rest of the world, but whether the UK could secure
better deals with trade partners than the EU, with its much greater
bargaining power, must be open to doubt. The political
disadvantage of this scenario is that the UK would have no say in
the ongoing development of EU internal market policies and laws,
yet would remain obliged to implement them. This is why Prime
Minister Cameron said in his Bloomberg speech that he would rule
out this option.
Customs union, like Turkey. This is also a technically feasible
option. However, it would in one respect be even more constraining
than joining the EEA, since it would require the UK to continue to
implement the common external tariff of the EU and to follow it in
whatever would be decided in future international trade
negotiations, either at the multilateral level in the WTO, or in
bilateral trade agreements such as may be made with the US or
Japan. This would contradict the typical secessionist position that
the EU should go ahead alone to make even more liberal trading
arrangements with the rest of the world than the EU. So this too is
extremely unlikely to be favoured by any secessionist British
government.
The so-called Swiss option. Switzerland and the EU developed
a complex set of bilateral agreements after the Swiss decided by
referendum not to join the EEA. Yet the bilateral agreements have
partly re-assembled the content of the EEA, albeit in a highly
complex way and without an adequate institutional framework
guaranteeing robust enforcement. The scheme has been seen as a
more flexible version of the EEA, but in reality it has not worked so
well. The EU objects to what it calls a ‘cherry-picking’ approach, and
to avoid this insisted on a provision according to which termination
of any single agreement falling under the so-called ‘Bilateral I’
package of several agreements would lead to the termination of the
other agreements. These provisions are now in prospect since in
2013 Switzerland voted to re-introduce quotas for immigration from
the EU. Even before this happened, the EU had signalled its
dissatisfaction with these arrangements with Switzerland, and so it
is unlikely that the EU would be willing to replicate it with a
seceding UK.
192  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
Simple WTO option. Here the UK would, as a WTO member
state, revert to trading relationships with the rest of the world on
the basis of the ‘most-favoured-nation’ clause. In the simplest case
this could mean retaining the EU’s external tariff regime for the rest
of the world; if the UK’s external tariff schedule were to be different
this would have to be negotiated. In withdrawing from the EU and
its customs union, the UK would also be withdrawing from all the
EU’s existing preferential trade agreements, which in fact cover
much of the world. But the advocates of secession are mostly
advocating a more liberal free trade regime with the rest of the
world than the EU practises today, which leads on to a final
scenario.
Radical free trade option. Advocates of the UK setting itself free
to enjoy radically freer trade with the whole world than the status
quo in the EU sometimes cite the models of Singapore and Hong
Kong, which long ago adopted a zero-tariff free trade policy
unilaterally with the whole world, as did Georgia in 2006. The UK
would presumably be able to make a free trade agreement with the
EU, but the question then would be how deep and comprehensive
such an agreement might be. This would return to the content of the
EEA and customs union options. If the UK did not join either the
EEA or the customs union its exports would be subject to strategic
uncertainty over the level of guaranteed access to the EU market,
and with obligations to introduce ‘rules of origin’ procedures to test
whether British exports had been sufficiently ‘made in the UK’ to
qualify for free trade. The ‘rules of origin’ procedures are heavy
bureaucratic formalities, costly to business, in outright
contradiction of the objective to cut the burden of ‘EU red tape’: i.e.,
this would be adding red tape from which the UK is currently free.
There is the question of whether a British government would
really want to be much more liberal than the EU is today. The main
case in point is China, since the EU already has made free trade
agreements with Korea, Canada, and several Latin American
countries; has preferential trade deals with most of Africa; and is
negotiating with India, Japan, the US, Brazil (or Mercosur) and
others. The only major economies with which the EU is not at
present negotiating are Russia and China. As regards Russia, the EU
would be willing to make a free trade agreement if Russia showed
real interest in this, which it does not. As regards China, the UK
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  193
already imports from it five-times more than it exports ($10 billion
exports, $52 billion imports in 2013). Would free trade with China
risk UK industry being overwhelmed and devastated by the
competition? Or might the argument be that China would see the
UK as an attractive manufacturing base for the European market?
This is highly unlikely for a UK outside the EU (or the EEA). The
metaphor of the UK becoming an ‘off-shore aircraft carrier’ for
foreign powers to attack the EU market is already being bandied
about, and France would take the lead in preventing this. The option
of free trade with China, combined with secession from the EU,
would risk the worst of both worlds – devastating competition at
home and exclusion from guaranteed access to EU markets.
There is also the question of how interested other major
players would be to make special free trade agreements with the
UK. The US case is the most important one in this instance. The EU
and the US are currently engaged in a very complex negotiation
over the TTIP, which seeks to go deeply into regulatory matters for
goods and services. Given the extreme difficulty that the US
administration has in getting any free trade deals through Congress,
it is unlikely that it would want to invest in a special deal with the
UK, which would have to go over all the issues currently under
negotiation with the EU. The US would be concerned not to make
particularly favourable concessions to the UK that could then be
used as precedents in their bigger bargaining stakes with the EU.
This short review reveals several theoretical options for a
seceding UK’s trading relationships with the EU and the rest of the
world. But they all seem to be problematic, compared to remaining
an influential liberal presence in the EU.49 In short, there is no good
No attempt can be made here to quantify the macroeconomic
consequences of different scenarios. The only pretension to do so was a
much publicised report, “The Europe report: A Win-Win Situation”,
August 2014, commissioned by the Mayor of London, Boris Johnson
(www.london.gov.uk/sites/default/files/europe_report_2014_08.pdf).
49
The Mayor’s economist, Dr Lyons, presents four scenarios in his
background
report
in
www.london.gov.uk/sites/default/files/
europe_report_appendices_2014_08.pdf,
with
appendices
in
www.london.gov.uk/priorities/business-economy/vision-andstrategy/the-europe-report
194  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
option for a seceding UK’s trading relationships. This may sound
unduly pessimistic to secessionists. But no better scenario has been
laid out for serious consideration. The reason is that Britain’s
economic structure is deeply enmeshed in the European economic
fabric of complex supply chains for goods and services, which
depends upon seamless connections across national borders. These
structures have developed as a function of both EU membership
and geography, and are the foundations of the UK’s relative
prosperity. While the physical geography will not change, the
effective economic geography would. The only sound economic
option for the secessionists would be to join the EEA, but that is
rejected on political grounds. Why quit the EU but stay in the single
market without a say in its future evolution, and without a voice in
European foreign policy, when the UK already has opt-outs from
the major policies it does not want to join: the euro, Schengen, much
of justice and home affairs, and so on?
Views of the business community. Business leaders also have no
clarity as to which of the above scenarios might be chosen by a
British government negotiating secession. However, they do have a
clear view of the costs of strategic uncertainty about whether Britain
would be in or out, and of the negative consequences of any
arrangement other than continued full access to the EU’s internal
The four scenarios for the 20 years until 2035 were: i) ‘business as
usual’, with a UK growth rate of 1.9% (i.e. continued member ship of the
EU without major reform; ii) the EU with the UK undertakes major supplyside economic reforms, with continued UK membership, resulting in a UK
growth rate of 2.75%; iii) the EU and UK undertake the same reforms as in
ii) but the UK secedes, and sees a slightly lower growth rate of 2.5%; and
iv) a scenario in which the seceding UK becomes more protectionist, and
sees a 1.4% growth rate. The report does not explain the basis for these
estimates, with no indication of the supposed time-path, even for the first
five years, for example. In the absence of basic professional information on
the basis of these numbers, the paper would not have survived peer review.
In particular, scenario iii) looks like a mere political assumption, with
secession resulting in a still much improved growth rate, since this was
used by the Mayor to support the view that the UK could have a good
future either in or out of the EU, hence the ‘win-win’ in the title.
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  195
market. This is expressed in several opinion polls among business
leaders as well as in the statements of individual business leaders.
Of members of the Confederation of British Industries (CBI),
71% felt in a poll conducted by YouGov and published in September
2013 that membership of the EU had a positive or very positive
impact on their businesses, whereas 13% felt that there was a
negative impact. Seventy-five percent felt that secession would have
a negative impact on foreign direct investment, and 86% felt that
there would be a negative impact on their access to EU markets.
Seventy-two percent of businesses felt that the UK currently has
influence over EU policies that affect them.50
A similar poll, undertaken by the Manufacturers’
Organisation, found that 85% of its members favoured continued
membership of the EU, while a third of manufacturers said they
would be less likely to invest in the UK.51
A poll conducted by Ipso/Mori for TheCityUK of members in
London’s financial sector, published in December 2013, showed a
majority of 84% favouring continued membership of the EU, with
only 5% advocating exit. Ninety-five percent said that access to the
single European market was important to the UK’s future
competitiveness, with 90% believing that exit from the single market
and the EU would damage the UK’s competitiveness. Eighty-eight
percent felt that EU membership economically benefits the UK as a
whole.52
These various polls all record overwhelming majorities,
mostly in the range of 75-95%, in favour of remaining in the EU and
its single market, and express concern for the damaging impact of
secession for both domestic and foreign investment. Individual
business leaders of both British and foreign enterprises are making
personal statements along the same lines, with a sample listed in
Box 9.
50
CBI/YouGov survey, September 2013.
The Manufacturers’ Organisation, “Manufacturing: Our Future in
Europe – Stronger Leadership, A Stronger Economy”, October 2013.
51
TheCityUK, “UK and the EU – a mutually beneficial relationship”,
December 2013.
52
196  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
Box 9. Statements by business leaders on the prospect of Brexit
“I think Britain pulling out of the EU would be a blow to business,
without question. From a business point of view it would be a mistake
for the UK.” Willie Walsh, CEO of International Airlines Group, which
includes British Airways
“Being a member of the EU bestows the UK with multiple benefits. It
is a very attractive place for investors, and not just in the financial
sphere. If it splits with the EU, it’s not clear what benefits will remain.
You cannot be sure what the relationship would look like.” Moritz
Kraemer, Chief Sovereign Ratings Officer, Standard and Poors rating agency
“You will see less manufacturing, less investment, and some US
companies would look at the UK differently. Now they see it as a
bridgehead to the rest of Europe.” Richard Cousins, CEO of Compass
Group Plc
“The UK is part of the European Union; that is very important. From
the foreign investor point of view I hope that the UK will remain an
EU member”. Toshiyuki Shiga, CEO of Nissan
“I wouldn’t say we are relaxed, we regard it as a very big tail-risk to
our business. Our people want to be in London. We would hate to pull
it apart. Every European firm [in financial markets] would be gone in
very short order”. Michael Sherwood, Vice-Chairman, Goldman Sachs
“I do not believe the city’s pre-eminent position will survive if we lose
our role as Europe’s financial capital. I don’t believe we can maintain
that position if we are not part of the single market”. Gerry Grimstone,
Chairman of TheCityUK
“Europe is the bedrock of our international trade. We can trade with
other countries of course. But with Europe such a big partner, it makes
sense to continue that relationship while also trading elsewhere”. Sir
Roger Carr, former President of the CBI
“If we [the UK] were not within the EU, Siemens would make it quite
difficult for me to continue to invest in those factories”. Juergen Maier,
Managing Director of Siemens UK
“Britain must not gamble on its future in Europe. The stakes are
enormous. It is naïve to think we can pull up the drawbridge and carry
on as usual. The debate has to move on to how we can make Europe
work to support jobs, growth and higher living standards”. Terry
Scuoler, CEO of EEF, The Manufacturers Organisation
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  197
The losses to the UK from secession would further extend to
a number of policies beyond the single market. As the Reviews
above showed, the sectors of higher education and scientific
research would be hard hit. Today’s Europe of young professionals
are the ‘Erasmus generation’, in which it is has become the norm for
university students to spend at least a year on exchange in a
university outside his or her country of origin. This has a profound
impact on the attitudes of young Europeans, for whom a return of
former closeted national perspectives is an absurd proposition that
no-one wants. Moreover, the British university system has been the
single biggest beneficiary of Erasmus, for two reasons: the English
language as a necessary professional skill, and the quality of the
university system. The EU’s research budget is now of substantial
proportions compared to national research budgets, and has led to
a very high degree of professional integration of Europe’s research
communities in both the natural and social sciences. The UK has
again been a prime beneficiary of EU research funding, with its
research institutions achieving outstanding success in winning
competitive research contracts. Secession would mean putting all
this at risk, or at best placing the UK in the position of supplicant to
obtain the best cooperation agreement possible from the EU, from
the position of a second-class associate.
Advocates of secession have to reflect on how tough would
be the negotiations to obtain from the EU arrangements that would
do the least damage to its interests in relation to the single market,
and other programmes such as for education and research. There
can be little doubt on the nature of the political context for such
negotiations. The UK would be choosing a course of action that,
while intended purely for the pursuit of its national interests, would
mean inflicting grave reputational damage on the EU and the
‘European project’ as a whole. The EU would be little inclined to
grant to the UK special favours in exchange.
Political implications. The foreign policy review contains
assessments that the EU serves as a ‘multiplier’ of UK interests in
the world, whereas outside the EU the UK would be regarded as a
less significant actor in the world. Secession would therefore be a
‘de-multiplier’ of these interests. While these are matters of
subjective judgement, there is no doubt about the position of the US,
whose importance to the UK would surely increase in the event of
198  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
secession from the EU. President Obama himself has politely but
clearly stated that he values the UK as an influential member of a
strong EU.53 Today the EU is represented in the UN Security
Council by two permanent members, France and the UK. Both
benefit from being broadly perceived by others to be representing
Europe. For the UK this would be diminished by secession, and its
position in the Security Council would be increasingly seen as an
anachronism compared to the positions of Brazil, India, Germany
and Japan, which have no such privilege. France, on the other hand,
would be more clearly in a position ‘to speak for Europe’ there.
The argument that the UK needs to give greater attention in
its foreign policy to the rising powers is hardly contested. But the
question is whether this would be hindered or helped by secession.
There is a clear tendency among EU member states to pay more
attention to the rising powers, especially China. Germany has been
in the lead in building up its bilateral strategic relationship with
China. There is nothing to prevent the UK from pursuing these
interests bilaterally from within the EU, but every reason to expect
that UK leverage in such relations would be diminished if it had no
voice in EU affairs.
The UK’s reputation and relationship with the rest of the EU
should also be assessed. A seceding EU would be seen as delivering
a devastating blow to the European ideal. And what is the European
ideal? It has two pillars. The first was recognised in the Nobel Peace
Prize awarded in 2013 for the EU’s historic, undisputed
achievement in transforming the Europe of centuries of war into
what political scientists call a “security community”, which is an
area of zero-threat perceptions between the member states. For
those who take this for granted, even now while observing the
centenary commemorations of the First World War, one has to look
no further to the EU’s immediate neighbourhood of Russia and
Ukraine to appreciate what this means.
White House, Office of the Press Secretary, “The president underscored
our close alliance with the United Kingdom and said that the United States
values a strong UK in a strong European Union, which makes critical
contributions to peace, prosperity, and security in Europe and around the
world”, 17 January 2013.
53
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  199
The second pillar concerns the values of democracy, human
rights and the rule of law, to which the UK has made seminal
contributions from the Magna Carta of 1215 through to the founding
of the Council of Europe and its European Convention for Human
Rights and Fundamental Freedoms and European Court of Human
Rights. British secessionists would like to withdraw from both the
EU and obligations to respect rulings of the European Court of
Human Rights. The rest of the EU would look on in dismay at this
perceived undermining of fundamental European values, with
approval coming only from the Kremlin, which would be quietly
welcoming the disintegration of the EU.
Finally, there is the issue of how British secession would affect
the internal politics of the UK, and in particular relations with
Scotland, Wales and Northern Ireland. The political scenario for
secession from the EU is that it would be led by the Conservative
Party and its MPs from England, with support from the UKIP party.
During the campaign leading to the Scottish referendum in
September 2014, Scottish nationalists were clearly in favour of
remaining in the EU. In the event of UK secession from the EU, it
can be expected that Scottish nationalists would renew their
demands for secession from the UK and at the same time seek to
negotiate membership of the EU as an independent state. This is
supported by opinion polls that show a larger degree of support for
the EU in Scotland than in England.54 Following the September 2014
referendum sensitivities between London and Edinburgh remain,
notwithstanding the majority rejection of secession from the UK.
The process of ensuring enhanced autonomy for Scotland remains
a complex matter constitutionally and a highly charged one
politically. In short, a referendum over the EU in 2017 or earlier is
highly likely to aggravate the Scottish question.
There are also sensitivities in Wales and Northern Ireland,
most practically around the role of the EU’s Regional Development
Fund. As the Review on cohesion reported above shows, there is
opposition in Wales, Northern Ireland, and Scotland to the idea that
In the poll cited here, opinions in the UK as a whole were evenly divided
over whether to remain in or quit the EU, whereas in Scotland there was a
2:1 majority for remaining in (http://survation.com/poll-for-sky-newsreveals-breadth-of-opinion-over-europe/).
54
200  PART IV. CONCLUSIONS
the Fund be discontinued for the relatively rich EU member states,
including the UK.
Overall, the secession scenario would not be good news for
trust between England and the other three nations of the UK. How
damaging it would be is hard to say, but the risk of secession being
poison to the politics of Northern Ireland and Scotland, each in their
very different contexts, has surely to be taken seriously.
The evidence at a glance - secession
Legal aspects: procedures for secession exist, providing for a necessary
withdrawal agreement. Would be a highly complex process of deciding how
far to repeal statutes implementing EU law
Economic aspects: a selective repeal of EU single market law would risk
the loss of guaranteed access to EU market. Damaging impact on
investment, in the views of overwhelming majority of business leaders
Only risk-free economic scenario would be to join Norway in the EEA, but
that would mean loss of sovereignty compared to status quo
Political aspects: loss of say in future of Europe. ‘De-multiplier’ of UK
foreign policy influence in global affairs. US warns against this
A referendum is likely to aggravate tensions between England and Scotland
NB This topic of secession was not systematically treated in Reviews. The
above conclusions are entirely those of the authors.
APPENDIX
BALANCE OF COMPETENCES
REVIEW - SCHEDULE OF THE
BRITISH GOVERNMENT’S WORK
Each item involves publication of a report of around 40,000 words.
Summer 2013 (published July 2013)
1. Single market report (synopsis)
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/call-forevidence-on-the-governments-review-of-the-balance-ofcompetences-between-the-united-kingdom-and-the-europeanunion
2. Taxation
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/taxationreport-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
3. Food safety and animal welfare
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/call-forevidence-animal-health-welfare-and-food-safety-review
4. Health
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofthe-balance-of-competences-health
5. Development cooperation and humanitarian aid
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/developme
nt-cooperation-and-humanitarian-aid-report-review-of-thebalance-of-competences
6. Foreign policy
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/foreignpolicy-report-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
 201
202  APPENDIX
Winter 2013 (published in February 2014)
7. Single market – free movement of goods
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/singlemarket-free-movement-of-goods-report-review-of-the-balanceof-competences
8. Single market – free movement of persons (published in July)
https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads
/attachment_data/file/335088/SingleMarketFree_MovementP
ersons.pdf
9. Asylum and non-EU migration
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/asylumand-non-eu-migration-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
10. Trade & investment
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofuk-and-eu-balance-of-competences-call-for-evidence-on-tradeand-investment
11. Environment & climate
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/eu-and-ukaction-on-environment-and-climate-change-review
12. Transport
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/eu-balanceof-competences-review-transport-call-for-evidence
13. Research
https://www.gov.uk/government/uploads/system/uploads
/attachment_data/file/279331/bis_14_592_balance_of_compet
ences_review_government_reponse_to_the_call_for_evidence.
pdf
14. Tourism, culture & sport
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/call-forevidence-culture-tourism-and-sport
15. Civil justice
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/balance-ofcompetences-review-call-for-evidence-on-civil-judicialcooperation
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  203
Summer 2014 (published in July 2014)
16. Single market – free movement of services
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofuk-and-eu-balance-of-competences-call-for-evidence-on-thesingle-market-free-movement-of-services
17. Single market – financial services and free movement of capital
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/balance-ofcompetences-review-single-market-financial-services-and-thefree-movement-of-capital
18. EU budget
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/balance-ofcompetences-review-eu-budget
19. Cohesion policy
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofuk-and-eu-balance-of-competences-call-for-evidence-oncohesion-policy
20. Social and employment policy
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofuk-and-eu-balance-of-competences-call-for-evidence-on-socialand-employment-policy
21. Agriculture
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/agriculturereport-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
22. Fisheries
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/fisheriesreview-of-the-balance-of-competences
23. Competition and consumer policy
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/review-ofuk-and-eu-balance-of-competences-call-for-evidence-oncompetition-and-consumer-policy
24. Energy
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/energyreview-of-the-balance-of-competences%20
204  APPENDIX
25. Fundamental rights
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/balance-ofcompetences-fundamental-rights-review
Autumn 2014 (published December 2014)
26. Economic and monetary union
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/economicand-monetary-policy-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
27. Police and criminal justice
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/police-andcriminal-justice-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
28. Information rights
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/balance-ofcompetence-review-information-rights
29. Education, vocational training and youth
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/educationvocational-training-and-youth-review-of-the-balance-ofcompetences
30. Enlargement
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/euenlargement-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
31. Cross-cutting areas: voting, consular, statistics
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/votingconsular-and-statistics-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
32. Subsidiarity & proportionality
https://www.gov.uk/government/consultations/subsidiarity
-and-proportionality-review-of-the-balance-of-competences
INDEX
Agenda for Change, 156
Agriculture, 34, 42, 87, 90,
172, 203
Alert and safeguard
mechanism, 11
Ashton, 152, 164
Asylum and non-EU
immigration, 138, 142
Balance of Competences
Review, 1, 39, 52, 61, 134, 201
Banking Union, 8, 57, 59, 106,
107, 110, 175
Bar Council, 58
Blue Card system, 140
British Chambers of
Commerce, 55
Cameron, 7, 8, 9, 26, 39, 40,
49, 61, 62, 65, 93, 128, 161,
175, 176, 183, 184, 191
Capital Requirements
Directive (CRD), 58
Carbon, 78, 79, 85, 89
Carriers Liability law, 139
Central and Eastern Europe,
63, 161, 162
Centre for European Policy
Studies (CEPS), x, 53
China, 31, 34, 35, 37, 74, 153,
192, 198
City (the), 9, 18, 26, 56, 57, 60,
62, 124, 171, 172
Civil judicial cooperation,
130, 131
Clegg, 94
Climate change, 2, 24, 76, 78,
80, 81, 82, 84, 85, 86, 115, 146,
156, 164, 174, 178
CO2, 85
Coalition for a Digital
Economy (CODEC), 27
Cockfield, 45, 48, 171
Cohesion policy, 114, 115,
116, 117, 118, 119, 203
Common Agricultural Policy
(CAP), 87, 89, 90
Common Consolidated
Corporation Tax Base
(CCCTB), 123, 124, 125
Common Fisheries Policy
(CFP), 91, 93
Common Foreign and
Security Policy (CFSP), 42,
151, 152
Common Security and
Defence Policy (CSDP), 151,
152, 154
Competition policy, 24, 27,
42, 57, 65, 66, 67, 68, 168, 172
competitiveness, 8, 9, 10, 74,
79, 98, 118, 159, 195
Confederation of British
Industries (CBI), 195
Connecting Europe Facility,
78, 115
Conservative Party, 39, 65,
93, 128, 129, 130, 199
Consumer Advisory Panel of
the UK, 95
Consumer protection, 42
 205
206  INDEX
Copernicus programme, 147
Cornish Fish Producers
Organisation, 93
Cotonou Agreement, 32, 156
Council of Europe, 126, 128,
129, 130, 136, 138, 199
Council of Ministers, 92
Court of Justice of the
European Union (CJEU), 7,
21, 49, 52, 58, 59, 63, 64, 65,
66, 102, 125, 127, 130, 131,
132, 134, 137, 138, 167
Croatia, 61
Customs controls, 16, 50
Customs union, 12, 14, 15, 16,
17, 34, 41, 42, 50, 71, 191, 192
Design Right, 50
Digital sector, 27, 29, 55, 174,
178
Directives, 86, 113, 168
Dublin Convention, 139
Education, 23, 24, 41, 42, 53,
142, 145, 150, 173, 204
Enlargement, 158, 161, 173,
204
Environmental Impact
Assessment (EIA), 83
Erasmus programme, 20, 23,
142, 143, 144, 145, 177, 197
EU Chemical Agency, 84
EU Delegations, 74, 164
European Banking Authority
(EBA), 56, 57
European Commission, 2, 24,
35, 47, 74, 75, 76, 77, 85, 102,
156, 164, 169, 180, 181
European Convention for
Human Rights (ECHR), 126,
128, 129, 199
European Council, 7, 8, 11,
57, 187, 188
European Court of Auditors,
121
European Court of Human
Rights (ECtHR), 126, 140,
173, 177, 199
European Credit Transfer
and Accumulation System
(ECTS), 144
European Development
Fund (EDF), 156
European Economic Area
(EEA), 15, 47, 62, 71, 90, 188,
190, 191, 192, 193, 194, 200
European External Action
Service (EEAS), 156, 157, 158
European Parliament, 58, 92,
94, 96, 121, 131, 151, 158, 163,
165, 187
European Patents
Convention, 50
European Qualifications
Framework (EQF), 144
European Regional
Development Fund (ERDF),
114
European Research Area
(ERA), 146, 148
European Social Fund (ESF),
114
European Solidarity Fund,
115
European Space Agency
(ESA), 147
European System of
Financial Supervision (ESFS),
56, 59
European Tour Operators
Association, 149
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  207
Eurovignette, 123
Eurozone, 3, 9, 13, 26, 28, 41,
42, 47, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 104,
105, 106, 107, 109, 110, 111,
119, 161, 165, 175, 182, 185
ever-closer union, 8, 10, 11,
40
Exclusive competences, 41,
42
External Borders Fund, 140
Faroe Islands, 94
Federation of Small
Businesses, 55
Financial Transaction Tax
(FTT), 122, 124, 125
Fisheries, 42, 91, 94, 172, 203
Food Safety Agency, 95
Food safety and animal
welfare, 95, 201
Foreign direct investment
(FDI), 18, 46
Foreign policy, 36, 37, 42, 74,
151, 152, 153, 154, 155, 161,
173, 184, 194, 197, 198, 200,
201
Free movement of capital, 18,
56, 172
Free movement of goods, 18,
23, 45, 48, 49, 51, 171, 172
Free movement of people, 9,
10, 17, 18, 20, 21, 23, 28, 60,
62, 64, 65, 171, 174
Free movement of services,
18, 52, 55, 171, 172
Freedom, security and
justice, 42, 130, 131, 139, 142,
177
Fundamental rights
(Charter of), 7, 125, 173, 204
General Agreement on Trade
in Services (GATS), 69
Grayling
Chris, 13, 25, 128
Greece, 106, 108, 140, 159,
165, 182
Green Paper, 67, 76, 93
Habitual Residency Test, 63
Health and Safety at Work
Act, 112
Hill
Jonathan, 60
Horizon 2020, 20, 23, 146, 147
Human Rights Act, 127
Immigration, 21, 22, 40, 61,
62, 64, 65, 100, 127, 138, 140,
141, 161, 162, 173, 174, 175,
178, 183, 191
Interest and Royalties
Directive, 123
Internet of Things (IoT), 100
Japan, 8, 10, 21, 30, 33, 46, 70,
96, 191, 192, 198
Johnson
Boris, 193
Juncker
Jean-Claude, 48, 60, 125,
180
Le Touquet bilateral, 22, 29,
36
Lidington
David, 94
Lisbon Treaty, 1, 11, 41, 42,
44, 71, 77, 78, 100, 103, 111,
126, 130, 131, 146, 148, 152,
166, 167, 185, 186, 187
Maastricht Treaty, 67, 111,
131, 176
Magna Carta, 129, 130, 199
Mergers Directive, 123
208  INDEX
Minford
Patrick, 14
Monetary policy, 41, 42, 58,
104, 110, 185
Most Deprived Persons, 115
Multiannual Financial
Framework (MFF), 115, 116,
119
Mutual recognition, 32, 45,
49, 51, 52, 95, 136, 141, 142,
144, 171, 172, 178, 190
Mutual Recognition of
Professional Qualifications
(MRPQ), 54
National Farmers Union, 90
Nobel Peace Prize, 198
Non-euro member state, 8,
57, 60
Northern Ireland, 78, 88, 118,
176, 199, 200
Norwegian model, 12
Obama
Barack, President, 37, 198
Opt-out, 3, 7, 36, 138
Parent-Subsidiary Directive,
123
Plan A, 7, 12, 18, 26, 29, 36, 38
Plan B, 11, 12, 13, 14, 17, 29,
36, 38
Police and criminal justice,
173, 204
Projects of Common Interest,
78
Public health, 41, 42, 53, 98,
99, 100, 172, 177
Qualifications Directive, 140
REACH
(Chemicals), 83, 84, 86
Reception Conditions
Directive, 140
Reform, 24, 43, 178, 179, 186,
190
Regulations, 135
Regulatory Fitness and
Performance Programme
(REFIT), 169, 180
Renegotiation, 9, 32, 44, 114,
120, 184, 186
Repatriation, 9, 44, 72, 91,
185, 186
Research, x, 20, 23, 24, 42,
119, 146, 173, 181, 202
Royal Society for the
Protection of Birds (RSPB), 89
Russia, 27, 30, 31, 34, 35, 36,
37, 96, 129, 153, 182, 192, 198
Schengen, 3, 7, 13, 36, 44, 73,
131, 139, 141, 142, 149, 164,
173, 177, 178, 184, 186, 194
Schengen Information
System (SIS), 139
Scotch whisky, 88, 98
Scotland, 38, 83, 88, 118, 176,
199, 200
Secession, 12, 16, 17, 18, 21,
25, 28, 29, 31, 36, 38, 44, 46,
69, 72, 80, 86, 104, 110, 125,
130, 154, 171, 187, 188, 192,
197
Senior European Experts
Group, 90, 93
Services Directive, 52, 150
Shared competences, 42, 84,
131, 138, 185
Short Selling Regulation, 58
Singapore model, 14
Single European Act, 67, 81,
166
Single market, 7, 12, 15, 16,
18, 19, 27, 41, 45, 46, 47, 48,
BRITAIN’S FUTURE IN EUROPE  209
52, 54, 55, 58, 60, 68, 70, 73,
74, 77, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84, 85,
86, 88, 90, 91, 97, 112, 115,
117, 122, 132, 133, 134, 153,
160, 165, 171, 172, 174, 175,
176, 178, 182, 184, 185, 188,
194, 195, 197, 200, 201, 202,
203
Single Resolution Mechanism
(SRM), 57
Single Rulebook, 56, 57
Single Supervisory
Mechanism (SSM), 57
Social and employment
policy, 111, 203
Social benefits, 8, 10, 11, 64,
65
Sovereignty, 8, 48, 71, 151
Space, 146, 147, 148, 173
Sport, 148, 149, 150, 173
Stakeholders, 67, 68, 159
Strasbourg, 126, 128, 129, 130,
173, 177
Supply chain, 46, 50, 95, 194
Supporting competences, 42
Swiss model, 12, 18, 19, 71
Switzerland, 71, 90, 191
Taxation, 122, 123, 125, 173,
176, 201
Tax-Payers’ Alliance, 93
Thatcher
Margaret, 81, 85, 176, 184
TheCityUK, 195, 196
Tourism, 42, 53, 62, 74, 148,
149, 150, 173, 178, 202
Trade Mark, 50
Trade policy, 42, 69, 70, 71,
72, 88, 192
Trade-Related Aspects of
Intellectual Property Rights
(TRIPS), 69
Treaty of Rome, 52, 66
Treaty on the Functioning of
the European Union, 41, 151,
187, 188
Turkey, 71, 129, 159, 160, 162,
191
Turkish model, 12
Ukraine, 198
UN Security Council, 198
Unanimity, 3, 43, 49, 122, 123,
125, 151, 154, 155, 159, 162,
173, 176, 177, 184, 185
Unified Patent Court, 50
Unitary Patent, 50
United Kingdom
Independence Party (UKIP),
93, 128, 178, 199
United States
US, 54, 154, 198
Visa Information System
(VIS), 139
Wales, 88, 118, 176, 199
Walsh
Willie, 196
Western Balkans, 153
Working Time Directive, 99,
100
YouGov, 62, 195